《Sister Carrie》——嘉莉妹妹(中英文对照)完结_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:11792 回复:50

[Novel] 《Sister Carrie》——嘉莉妹妹(中英文对照)完结

刷新数据 楼层直达
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看楼主 使用道具 楼主   发表于: 2013-10-31 0


Sister Carrie (1900) is a novel by Theodore Dreiser about a young country girl who moves to the big city where she starts realizing her own American Dream by first becoming a mistress to men that she perceives as superior and later as a famous actress.

  故事发生在十九世纪八十年代末和九十年代初的芝加哥和纽约。小说主要围绕女主人公嘉罗琳·米贝(嘉莉)和赫斯特伍德展开。嘉莉出生在芝加哥附近的农村。她家境贫寒,但她虚荣心很强,向往城市的富裕生活。她较为典型地代表了当时一心想往上爬的美国下层人民。然而,她到了芝加哥后马上就成了失业大军中的一员,陷入贫困和疾病的泥潭。这时,嘉莉意识到贫富的极大差异性:一方面是贫困潦倒,另一方面是朱门酒肉臭。她依靠做工获得她幻想的幸福是不可能的了。于是她先后成了青年推销员杜洛埃和酒店经理赫斯特伍德的情人。后来,她在纽约偶然成了一位名演员,挤入了资产阶级的“上流”社会。这时的嘉莉发现她原来梦想的生活并不是那么诱人了,相反,她发现自己非常空虚和无聊。德莱塞在此小说中还刻意描写了赫斯特伍德。他是美国上层社会的一个成员。在物质上,他过着优裕富足的生活,但在精神上,他却是个十足的贫困儿。他与妻子和子女缺乏交流,没有感情。因此,他遇到嘉莉后立即“感觉到她的青春与朝气……感到神清气爽,好像在烈日炎炎的夏季突然吹过一阵清凉的春风”,并对她倾心相爱。他与嘉莉的性关系被发现后,他受到舆论的指责,因此而身败名裂。
赫斯特伍德本是一个令人瞩目的上层人物,圈子广阔,朋友众多,因为自身的才华与魅力,很受人敬仰。按理说,他本该体体面面地享受着自己的人生,却毁在了情欲之上。
  嘉莉的出现,晕炫了他的眼睛,爱情是自私的,他不惜背叛朋友,急不可耐地要把朋友的情妇变成自己的情妇。但谁都不是省油的灯,他虽然做的精巧、隐蔽,却依然逃离不出旁人的眼睛,他的暗渡陈仓,注定了会有东窗事发的一天。妻子因为愤怒,封锁了他的财产,并通过律师提出离婚诉讼;杜洛埃因为气愤,揭了他结婚的老底;而嘉莉,因为知晓了他的虚伪,决定与他决裂。他几乎要被逼疯了,不惜铤而走险,卷走巨款;继而耍用手段,骗取嘉莉,与其一块私奔。被侦探找到,为了不被起诉,归还了绝大部分钱款。
爱,竟然会让一个如此聪明的人这么疯狂。而疯狂,是注定了要用巨大的代价偿还的。他带着心爱的人,如同丧家之犬,四处奔逃,狼狈万分,往日的风光依然不再。他并不想沉沦,为了东山再起,他确曾十分努力,但生活是残酷的,好运不会一直对某一个人特别惠顾,尤其是像他这样丢了基业、又有了一定年岁的人,他注定了要失败。折腾了三年,他破产了,几经碰壁之后,空想、抱怨、沉沦成了家常便饭,嘉莉离开了他。
他成了寄生虫,凄凉地挣扎,苟延残喘。终于在一个寒冷的冬天,因为不堪忍受生存的折磨,在贫民窟里用煤气了结了大起大落的一生。他的陨落,很让人警醒。他曾经为了爱不顾一切,他的做法,值得斟酌。人心的欲念,不能不靠理智的约束。一旦没有了财富,他身上的光环还能存在吗?就象当今的一些中年人,为什么会有年轻貌美的女子爱上你,一旦你的财富和地位没了,有几人还能在你的身边浪费青春。

[ 此帖被慕若涵在2013-11-04 20:46重新编辑 ]
本帖最近评分记录: 4 条评分 派派币 +45
  • 暖雯雯

    鲜花 +5 2014-06-01

    书评奖励

  • 派派币 +15

    原创内容

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 沙发   发表于: 2013-10-31 0

Chapter 1 THE MAGNET ATTRACTING--A WAIF AMID FORCES
When Caroline Meeber boarded the afternoon train for Chicago, her total outfit consisted of a small trunk, a cheap imitation alligator-skin satchel, a small lunch in a paper box, and a yellow leather snap purse, containing her ticket, a scrap of paper with her sister's address in Van Buren Street, and four dollars in money. It was in August, 1889. She was eighteen years of age, bright, timid, and full of the illusions of ignorance and youth. Whatever touch of regret at parting characterised her thoughts, it was certainly not for advantages now being given up. A gush of tears at her mother's farewell kiss, a touch in her throat when the cars clacked by the flour mill where her father worked by the day, a pathetic sigh as the familiar green environs of the village passed in review, and the threads which bound her so lightly to girlhood and home were irretrievably broken.

To be sure there was always the next station, where one might descend and return. There was the great city, bound more closely by these very trains which came up daily. Columbia City was not so very far away, even once she was in Chicago. What, pray, is a few hours--a few hundred miles? She looked at the little slip bearing her sister's address and wondered. She gazed at the green landscape, now passing in swift review, until her swifter thoughts replaced its impression with vague conjectures of what Chicago might be.

When a girl leaves her home at eighteen, she does one of two things. Either she falls into saving hands and becomes better, or she rapidly assumes the cosmopolitan standard of virtue and becomes worse. Of an intermediate balance, under the circumstances, there is no possibility. The city has its cunning wiles, no less than the infinitely smaller and more human tempter. There are large forces which allure with all the soulfulness of expression possible in the most cultured human. The gleam of a thousand lights is often as effective as the persuasive light in a wooing and fascinating eye. Half the undoing of the unsophisticated and natural mind is accomplished by forces wholly superhuman. A blare of sound, a roar of life, a vast array of human hives, appeal to the astonished senses in equivocal terms. Without a counsellor at hand to whisper cautious interpretations, what falsehoods may not these things breathe into the unguarded ear! Unrecognised for what they are, their beauty, like music, too often relaxes, then weakens, then perverts the simpler human perceptions.

Caroline, or Sister Carrie, as she had been half affectionately termed by the family, was possessed of a mind rudimentary in its power of observation and analysis. Self-interest with her was high, but not strong. It was, nevertheless, her guiding characteristic. Warm with the fancies of youth, pretty with the insipid prettiness of the formative period, possessed of a figure promising eventual shapeliness and an eye alight with certain native intelligence, she was a fair example of the middle American class--two generations removed from the emigrant. Books were beyond her interest--knowledge a sealed book. In the intuitive graces she was still crude. She could scarcely toss her head gracefully. Her hands were almost ineffectual. The feet, though small, were set flatly. And yet she was interested in her charms, quick to understand the keener pleasures of life, ambitious to gain in material things. A half-equipped little knight she was, venturing to reconnoitre the mysterious city and dreaming wild dreams of some vague, far-off supremacy, which should make it prey and subject--the proper penitent, groveling at a woman's slipper.

"That," said a voice in her ear, "is one of the prettiest little resorts in Wisconsin."

"Is it?" she answered nervously.

The train was just pulling out of Waukesha. For some time she had been conscious of a man behind. She felt him observing her mass of hair. He had been fidgetting, and with natural intuition she felt a certain interest growing in that quarter. Her maidenly reserve, and a certain sense of what was conventional under the circumstances, called her to forestall and deny this familiarity, but the daring and magnetism of the individual, born of past experiences and triumphs, prevailed. She answered.

He leaned forward to put his elbows upon the back of her seat and proceeded to make himself volubly agreeable.

"Yes, that is a great resort for Chicago people. The hotels are swell. You are not familiar with this part of the country, are you?"

"Oh, yes, I am," answered Carrie. "That is, I live at Columbia City. I have never been through here, though."

"And so this is your first visit to Chicago," he observed.

All the time she was conscious of certain features out of the side of her eye. Flush, colourful cheeks, a light moustache, a grey fedora hat. She now turned and looked upon him in full, the instincts of self-protection and coquetry mingling confusedly in her brain.

"I didn't say that," she said.

"Oh," he answered, in a very pleasing way and with an assumed air of mistake, "I thought you did."

Here was a type of the travelling canvasser for a manufacturing house--a class which at that time was first being dubbed by the slang of the day "drummers." He came within the meaning of a still newer term, which had sprung into general use among Americans in 1880, and which concisely expressed the thought of one whose dress or manners are calculated to elicit the admiration of susceptible young women--a "masher." His suit was of a striped and crossed pattern of brown wool, new at that time, but since become familiar as a business suit. The low crotch of the vest revealed a stiff shirt bosom of white and pink stripes. From his coat sleeves protruded a pair of linen cuffs of the same pattern, fastened with large, gold plate buttons, set with the common yellow agates known as "cat's-eyes." His fingers bore several rings--one, the ever-enduring heavy seal--and from his vest dangled a neat gold watch chain, from which was suspended the secret insignia of the Order of Elks. The whole suit was rather tight-fitting, and was finished off with heavy-soled tan shoes, highly polished, and the grey fedora hat. He was, for the order of intellect represented, attractive, and whatever he had to recommend him, you may be sure was not lost upon Carrie, in this, her first glance.

Lest this order of individual should permanently pass, let me put down some of the most striking characteristics of his most successful manner and method. Good clothes, of course, were the first essential, the things without which he was nothing. A strong physical nature, actuated by a keen desire for the feminine, was the next. A mind free of any consideration of the problems or forces of the world and actuated not by greed, but an insatiable love of variable pleasure. His method was always simple. Its principal element was daring, backed, of course, by an intense desire and admiration for the sex. Let him meet with a young woman once and he would approach her with an air of kindly familiarity, not unmixed with pleading, which would result in most cases in a tolerant acceptance. If she showed any tendency to coquetry he would be apt to straighten her tie, or if she "took up" with him at all, to call her by her first name. If he visited a department store it was to lounge familiarly over the counter and ask some leading questions. In more exclusive circles, on the train or in waiting stations, he went slower. If some seemingly vulnerable object appeared he was all attention--to pass the compliments of the day, to lead the way to the parlor car, carrying her grip, or, failing that, to take a seat next her with the hope of being able to court her to her destination. Pillows, books, a footstool, the shade lowered; all these figured in the things which he could do. If, when she reached her destination he did not alight and attend her baggage for her, it was because, in his own estimation, he had signally failed.

A woman should some day write the complete philosophy of clothes. No matter how young, it is one of the things she wholly comprehends. There is an indescribably faint line in the matter of man's apparel which somehow divides for her those who are worth glancing at and those who are not. Once an individual has passed this faint line on the way downward he will get no glance from her. There is another line at which the dress of a man will cause her to study her own. This line the individual at her elbow now marked for Carrie. She became conscious of an inequality. Her own plain blue dress, with its black cotton tape trimmings, now seemed to her shabby. She felt the worn state of her shoes.

"Let's see," he went on, "I know quite a number of people in your town. Morgenroth the clothier and Gibson the dry goods man."

"Oh, do you?" she interrupted, aroused by memories of longings their show windows had cost her.

At last he had a clew to her interest, and followed it deftly. In a few minutes he had come about into her seat. He talked of sales of clothing, his travels, Chicago, and the amusements of that city.

"If you are going there, you will enjoy it immensely. Have you relatives?"

"I am going to visit my sister," she explained.

"You want to see Lincoln Park," he said, "and Michigan Boulevard. They are putting up great buildings there. It's a second New York--great. So much to see--theatres, crowds, fine houses--oh, you'll like that."

There was a little ache in her fancy of all he described. Her insignificance in the presence of so much magnificence faintly affected her. She realised that hers was not to be a round of pleasure, and yet there was something promising in all the material prospect he set forth. There was something satisfactory in the attention of this individual with his good clothes. She could not help smiling as he told her of some popular actress of whom she reminded him. She was not silly, and yet attention of this sort had its weight.

"You will be in Chicago some little time, won't you?" he observed at one turn of the now easy conversation.

"I don't know," said Carrie vaguely--a flash vision of the possibility of her not securing employment rising in her mind.

"Several weeks, anyhow," he said, looking steadily into her eyes.

There was much more passing now than the mere words indicated. He recognised the indescribable thing that made up for fascination and beauty in her. She realised that she was of interest to him from the one standpoint which a woman both delights in and fears. Her manner was simple, though for the very reason that she had not yet learned the many little affectations with which women conceal their true feelings. Some things she did appeared bold. A clever companion--had she ever had one--would have warned her never to look a man in the eyes so steadily.

"Why do you ask?" she said.

"Well, I'm going to be there several weeks. I'm going to study stock at our place and get new samples. I might show you 'round."

"I don't know whether you can or not. I mean I don't know whether I can. I shall be living with my sister, and----""Well, if she minds, we'll fix that." He took out his pencil and a little pocket note-book as if it were all settled. "What is your address there?"

She fumbled her purse which contained the address slip.

He reached down in his hip pocket and took out a fat purse. It was filled with slips of paper, some mileage books, a roll of greenbacks. It impressed her deeply. Such a purse had never been carried by any one attentive to her. Indeed, an experienced traveller, a brisk man of the world, had never come within such close range before. The purse, the shiny tan shoes, the smart new suit, and the air with which he did things, built up for her a dim world of fortune, of which he was the centre. It disposed her pleasantly toward all he might do.

He took out a neat business card, on which was engraved Bartlett, Caryoe & Company, and down in the left-hand corner, Chas. H. Drouet.

"That's me," he said, putting the card in her hand and touching his name. "It's pronounced Drew-eh. Our family was French, on my father's side."

She looked at it while he put up his purse. Then he got out a letter from a bunch in his coat pocket. "This is the house I travel for," he went on, pointing to a picture on it, "corner of State and Lake." There was pride in his voice. He felt that it was something to be connected with such a place, and he made her feel that way.

"What is your address?" he began again, fixing his pencil to write.

She looked at his hand.

"Carrie Meeber," she said slowly. "Three hundred and fifty-four West Van Buren Street, care S. C. Hanson."

He wrote it carefully down and got out the purse again. "You'll be at home if I come around Monday night?" he said.

"I think so," she answered.

How true it is that words are but the vague shadows of the volumes we mean. Little audible links, they are, chaining together great inaudible feelings and purposes. Here were these two, bandying little phrases, drawing purses, looking at cards, and both unconscious of how inarticulate all their real feelings were. Neither was wise enough to be sure of the working of the mind of the other. He could not tell how his luring succeeded.

She could not realise that she was drifting, until he secured her address. Now she felt that she had yielded something--he, that he had gained a victory. Already they felt that they were somehow associated. Already he took control in directing the conversation. His words were easy. Her manner was relaxed.

They were nearing Chicago. Signs were everywhere numerous. Trains flashed by them. Across wide stretches of flat, open prairie they could see lines of telegraph poles stalking across the fields toward the great city. Far away were indications of suburban towns, some big smokestacks towering high in the air.

Frequently there were two-story frame houses standing out in the open fields, without fence or trees, lone outposts of the approaching army of homes.

To the child, the genius with imagination, or the wholly untravelled, the approach to a great city for the first time is a wonderful thing. Particularly if it be evening--that mystic period between the glare and gloom of the world when life is changing from one sphere or condition to another. Ah, the promise of the night. What does it not hold for the weary! What old illusion of hope is not here forever repeated! Says the soul of the toiler to itself, "I shall soon be free. I shall be in the ways and the hosts of the merry. The streets, the lamps, the lighted chamber set for dining, are for me. The theatre, the halls, the parties, the ways of rest and the paths of song-these are mine in the night." Though all humanity be still enclosed in the shops, the thrill runs abroad. It is in the air. The dullest feel something which they may not always express or describe. It is the lifting of the burden of toil.

Sister Carrie gazed out of the window. Her companion, affected by her wonder, so contagious are all things, felt anew some interest in the city and pointed out its marvels.

"This is Northwest Chicago," said Drouet. "This is the Chicago River," and he pointed to a little muddy creek, crowded with the huge masted wanderers from far-off waters nosing the black-posted banks. With a puff, a clang, and a clatter of rails it was gone. "Chicago is getting to be a great town," he went on. "It's a wonder. You'll find lots to see here."

She did not hear this very well. Her heart was troubled by a kind of terror. The fact that she was alone, away from home, rushing into a great sea of life and endeavour, began to tell. She could not help but feel a little choked for breath--a little sick as her heart beat so fast. She half closed her eyes and tried to think it was nothing, that Columbia City was only a little way off.

"Chicago! Chicago!" called the brakeman, slamming open the door. They were rushing into a more crowded yard, alive with the clatter and clang of life. She began to gather up her poor little grip and closed her hand firmly upon her purse. Drouet arose, kicked his legs to straighten his trousers, and seized his clean yellow grip.

"I suppose your people will be here to meet you?" he said. "Let me carry your grip."

"Oh, no," she said. "I'd rather you wouldn't. I'd rather you wouldn't be with me when I meet my sister."

"All right," he said in all kindness. "I'll be near, though, in case she isn't here, and take you out there safely."

"You're so kind," said Carrie, feeling the goodness of such attention in her strange situation.

"Chicago!" called the brakeman, drawing the word out long. They were under a great shadowy train shed, where the lamps were already beginning to shine out, with passenger cars all about and the train moving at a snail's pace. The people in the car were all up and crowding about the door.

"Well, here we are," said Drouet, leading the way to the door. "Good-bye, till I see you Monday."

"Good-bye," she answered, taking his proffered hand.

"Remember, I'll be looking till you find your sister."

She smiled into his eyes.

They filed out, and he affected to take no notice of her. A lean-faced, rather commonplace woman recognised Carrie on the platform and hurried forward.

"Why, Sister Carrie!" she began, and there was embrace of welcome.

Carrie realised the change of affectional atmosphere at once. Amid all the maze, uproar, and novelty she felt cold reality taking her by the hand. No world of light and merriment. No round of amusement. Her sister carried with her most of the grimness of shift and toil.

"Why, how are all the folks at home?" she began; "how is father, and mother?"

Carrie answered, but was looking away. Down the aisle, toward the gate leading into the waiting-room and the street, stood Drouet. He was looking back. When he saw that she saw him and was safe with her sister he turned to go, sending back the shadow of a smile. Only Carrie saw it. She felt something lost to her when he moved away. When he disappeared she felt his absence thoroughly. With her sister she was much alone, a lone figure in a tossing, thoughtless sea.
第一章  磁性相吸:各种力的摆布
  当嘉洛林.米贝登上下午开往芝加哥的火车时,她的全部行装包括一个小箱子,一个廉价的仿鳄鱼皮挎包,一小纸盒午餐和一个黄皮弹簧钱包,里面装着她的车票,一张写有她姐姐在凡.布仑街地址的小纸条,还有四块现钱.那是1889年8月.她才18岁,聪明,胆怯,由于无知和年轻,充满着种种幻想.尽管她在离家时依依不舍,家乡可没有什么好处让她难以割舍.母亲和她吻别时,她不禁热泪盈眶;火车喀嚓喀嚓驶过她父亲上白班的面粉厂,她喉头又一阵哽咽;而当她熟悉的绿色村庄在车窗外向后退去时,她发出了一声叹息.不过,那些把她和故乡和少女时代联系在一起缕缕细丝却是永久地割断了.
  当然了,前面总有站头,只要她想回家,随时可以下车往回走.芝加哥就在前面,眼下她乘坐的火车每天往返,把芝加哥和她家乡紧密地联结在一起.她家乡哥伦比亚城离得不算远.她甚至还去过一趟芝加哥.真的,几小时的火车,几百里路,那又算得了什么呢?她看着上面有她姐姐地址的小纸片,心里问着自己.她把目光转向窗外,看着绿色的田野飞快地向后退去.随后她的思路变得活跃了一些,开始模模糊糊地想象芝加哥的生活会是什么样的.
  一个18岁的女孩离家出走,结局不外两种.也许她会遇到好人相助,变得更好;也许她会很快接受大都市的道德标准,而变坏了......二者必具其一.在这种情况下,要想不好不坏,保持中不溜的状态,是根本做不到的.大城市具有自身种种诱人的花招,并不亚于那些教人学坏的男男女女,当然人比社会微小得多,也更富于人情味.社会具有巨大的影响力,能像最老于世故的人才可能想到的甜言蜜语一样乱人情怀.都市的万点灯火比起情人脉脉含情的迷人眼神来,那魅力是不差分毫的呢.可以说,有一半涉世未深的纯朴心灵是被非人为的影响力带坏的.城市里喧闹的人声和热闹的生活,加上鳞次栉比的楼房建筑,在令人惊愕的同时,又令人怦然心动,教给人们模棱两可的生活意义.这种时候,如果没有人在她们身边轻声告诫和解说,又有什么谎言和谬误不会灌入这些不加提防的耳朵里去呢?头脑简单的年轻人看不清生活中的那些虚假外表,而为它们的美所倾倒,就像音乐一样,它们先令人陶醉松弛,继而令人意志薄弱,最后诱人走上歧路.
  嘉洛林在家时,家里人带着几分疼爱叫她嘉莉妹妹.她已具有初步的观察力和分析能力.她有利己心,不过不很强烈,这是她的主要特点.她充满着年轻人的热烈幻想.虽然漂亮,她还只是一个正在发育阶段的美人胎子.不过从她的身段已经可以看出将来发育成熟时的美妙体态了.她的眼睛里透着天生的聪明.她是一个典型的美国中产阶级少女......她们家已是移民的第三代了.她对书本不感兴趣,书本知识和她无缘.她还不太懂如何举手投足,显示本能的优雅举止.她扬起头的姿态还不够优美.她的手也几乎没有用.她的脚虽然长得小巧,却只会平平地放在地上.然而她对于自己的魅力已极感兴趣,对生活的更强烈的乐趣感知很快,并渴望获得种种物质的享受.她还只是一个装备不全的小骑士,正冒险出发去侦察神秘的大城市,梦想着某个遥远的将来她将征服这新世界,让那大城市俯首称臣,诚惶诚恐,跪倒在她的脚下.
  "瞧",有人在她耳边说,"那就是威斯康辛州最美的度假胜地之一."
  "是吗?"她惴惴不安地回答.
  火车才开出华克夏.不过她已有好一会儿感到背后有个男人.她感觉得到那人在打量她的浓密的头发.他一直在那里坐立不安,因此凭着女性的直觉,她感到背后那人对她越来越感兴趣.少女的矜持和在此种情况下传统的礼仪都告诉她不能答腔,不能允许男人这样随便接近她.不过那个男人是个情场老手,他的大胆和磁性般的魅力占了上风,所以她竟然答了腔.他往前倾着身子,把他的胳膊搭在她的椅背上,开始讨人喜欢地聊了起来.
  "真的,那是芝加哥人最喜欢的度假地.那里的旅馆可棒了.这地方你不熟悉吧?"
  "哎,不对,这一带我很熟的."嘉莉回答."你知道,我就住在哥伦比亚城.不过这里我倒从来没有来过."
  "这么说,你是第一次到芝加哥去了."他猜测说.
  他们这么交谈着时,她从眼角隐隐瞥见了一些那人的相貌:红润生动的脸,淡淡的一抹小胡子,一顶灰色的软呢帽.现在她转过身来,面对着他,脑子里自卫的意识和女性调情的本能乱哄哄地混杂在一起.
  "我没有这么说,"她回答.
  "噢,我以为你是这个意思呢,"他讨人喜欢地装着认错说.
  这人是为生产厂家推销产品的旅行推销员,当时刚刚流行把这类人称作"皮包客."不过他还可以用一个1880年开始在美国流行的新词来形容:"小白脸."这种人从穿着打扮到一举一动都旨在博取年轻心软的姑娘好感.这人穿着一套条纹格子的棕色毛料西装,这种西装当时很新潮,不过现在已经成了人们熟悉的商人服装.西装背心的低领里露出浆得笔挺的白底粉红条纹衬衫的前胸.外套的袖口露出同一布料的衬衫袖口,上面的扣子是一粒大大的镀金扣,嵌着称为"猫儿眼"的普通黄色玛瑙.他手指上戴着好几个戒指,其中有一枚是沉甸甸的图章戒指,这枚戒指是始终不离身的.从他的西装背心上垂下一条精致的金表链,表链那一头垂挂着兄弟会的秘密徽章.整套服装裁剪合度,再配上一双擦得发光的厚跟漆皮鞋和灰色软呢帽,他的装束就齐备了.就他所代表的那类人而言,他很有吸引力.嘉莉第一眼看他,已经把他所有的优点都看在眼里,这一点是可以肯定的.
  我要记下一些这类人成功的举止和方法中最显著的特点,以防他们永久消失了.当然,服饰漂亮是第一要素,要是没有了服饰这类东西,他就算不得什么人物了.第二要素是身强力壮,****旺盛.他天性无忧无虑,既不费心去考虑任何问题,也不去管世间的种种势力或影响,支配他的生活动力不是对财富的贪婪,而是对声色之乐的贪得无厌.他的方法一贯很简单,主要是胆大,当然是出于对异性的渴望和仰慕.年轻姑娘只要让他见上一面,他就会用一种温和熟识的态度去套热乎,语气中带有几分恳求,结果那些姑娘往往宽容接纳了他.如果那女子露出点卖弄风情的脾性,他就会上前去帮她理理领带.如果她"吃"他那一套献殷勤的手段,他马上开始用小名称呼她了.他上百货大楼时,总喜欢靠在柜台上和女店员像老熟人一样聊聊,问些套近乎的问题.如果是在人少的场合,譬如在火车上或者候车室,他追人的速度要放慢一些.如果他发现一个看来可以下手的对象,他就使出浑身的解数来......打招呼问好,带路去客厅车厢,帮助拎手提箱.如果拎不成箱子,那就在她旁边找个位子坐下来,满心希望在到达目的地以前可以向她献献殷勤:拿枕头啦,送书啦,摆脚凳啦,放遮帘啦.他能做的主要就是这一些.如果她到了目的地,他却没有下车帮她照看行李,那是因为照他估计他的追求显然失败了.
  女人有一天该写出一本完整的衣服经.不管多年轻,这种事她是完全懂的.男人服饰中有那么一种难以言传的微妙界线,她凭这条界线可以区别哪些男人值得看一眼,哪些男人不值得一顾.一个男人一旦属于这条界线之下,他别指望获得女人的青睐.男人衣服中还有一条界线,会令女人转而注意起自己的服装来.现在嘉莉从身旁这个男人身上就看到了这条界线,于是不禁感到相形见绌.她感到自己身上穿的那套镶黑边的朴素蓝衣裙太寒酸了,脚上的鞋子也太旧了.
  "你知道,"他在继续往下说,"你们城里我认识不少人呢.有服装店老板摩根洛,还有绸缎庄老板吉勃生."
  "喔,真的?"想到那些曾令她留连忘返的橱窗,她不禁感兴趣地插了一句.
  这一下终于让他发现了她的兴趣所在,于是他熟练地继续谈这个话题.几分钟后,他已经过来,坐在她的身边.他谈衣服的销售,谈他的旅行,谈芝加哥和芝加哥的各种娱乐.
  "你到了那里,会玩得很痛快的.你有那里有亲戚吗?"
  "我是去看我姐姐,"她解释说.
  "你一定要逛逛林肯公园,"他说."还要去密歇根大道看看.他们正在那里兴建高楼大厦.这是又一个纽约,真了不起.有那么多可以看的东西......戏院,人流,漂亮的房子......真的,你会喜欢这一切的."
  她想象着他所描绘的一切,心里不禁有些刺痛.都市是如此壮观伟大,而她却如此渺小,这不能不使她产生出感慨.她意识到自己的生活不会是由一连串的欢乐构成的.不过从他描绘的物质世界里,她还是看到了希望之光.有这么一个衣着体面的人向她献殷勤,总是令人惬意的.他说她长得像某个女明星,她听了不禁嫣然一笑.她并不蠢,但这一类的吹捧总有点作用的.
  "你会在芝加哥住一段日子吧."在轻松随便地聊了一阵以后,他转了话题问道.
  "我不知道,"嘉莉没有把握地回答,脑子里突然闪过了万一找不到工作的念头.
  "不管怎样,总要住几周吧."他这么说时,目光久久地凝视着她的眼睛.
  现在他们已经不是单纯地用语言交流感情了.他在她身上看到了那些构成美丽和魅力的难以描绘的气质.而她看出这男人对自己感兴趣,这种兴趣使一个女子又喜又怕.她很单纯,还没学会女人用以掩饰情感的那些小小的装腔作势.在有些事情上,她确实显得大胆了点.她需要有一个聪明的同伴提醒她,女人是不可以这么久久地注视男人的眼睛的.
  "你为什么要问这问题?"她问道.
  "你知道,我将在芝加哥逗留几星期.我要去我们商号看看货色,弄些新样品.也许我可以带你到处看看."
  "我不知道你能不能这么做.我的意思是说我不知道我自己能不能.我得住在我姐姐家,而且......"
  "嗯,如果她不许的话,我们可以想些办法对付的."他掏出一支铅笔和一个小笔记本,好像一切都已说定了."你的地址是哪里?"
  她摸索着装有地址的钱包.
  他伸手到后面的裤袋里掏出一个厚厚的皮夹,里面装着些单据,旅行里程记录本和一卷钞票.这给她留下了深刻的印象:以前向她献殷勤的男人中没有一个掏得出这么一个皮夹.真的,她还从来没有和一个跑过大码头,见过大世面,见多识广性格活跃的人打过交道.他的皮夹子,发光的皮鞋,漂亮的新西装,和他行事那种气派,这一切为她隐隐约约地描绘出一个以他为中心的花花世界.她不由得对他想做的一切抱着好感.
  他拿出一张精美的名片,上面印着"巴莱.卡留公司",左下角印着"查利.赫.杜洛埃."
  他把名片放在她手上,然后指着上面的名字说:"这是我的名字.这字要念成杜......埃.我们家从我父亲那面说是法国人."
  他把皮夹收起来时,她的目光还盯着手上的名片.然后他从外套口袋掏出一札信,从中抽出一封来."这是那家我为他们推销货物的商号,"他一边说一边指着信封上的图片."在斯台特街和湖滨大道的转弯处."他的声音里流露出自豪.他感到跟这样一个地方有联系是很了不起的,他让她也有了这种感觉.
  "你的地址呢?"他又问道,手里拿着笔准备记下来.
  她瞧着他的手.
  "嘉莉.米贝,"她一字一字地说道,"西凡布仑街三百五十四号,S.C.汉生转."
  他仔细记下来,然后又掏出了皮夹."如果我星期一晚上来看你,你会在家吗?"他问道.
  "我想会的."她回答.
  话语只是我们内心情感的一个影子,这话真是不假.它们只是一些可以为人听见的小小链子,把大量听不见的情感和意图串联起来.眼前这两个人就是如此.他们只是短短地交谈了几句,掏了一下皮夹,看了一下名片.双方都没意识到他们的真实感情是多么难以表达,双方都不够聪明,瞧不透对方的心思.他吃不准他的调情成功了没有.而她一直没意识到自己在让人牵着鼻子走.一直到他从她口里掏出了她的地址,才明白过来自己已经输了一着,而他却赢了一局.他们已经感觉到他们之间有了某种联系.他现在在谈话中占了主导地位,因此轻松地随便聊着,她的拘束也消失了.
  他们快到芝加哥了.前面就是芝加哥的迹象到处可见.这些迹象在窗外一掠而过.火车驶过开阔平坦的大草原,他们看见一排排的电线杆穿过田野通向芝加哥.隔了老远就可以看到芝加哥城郊那些高耸入云的大烟囱.
  开阔的田野中间不时耸立起两层楼的木造房屋,孤零零的,既没篱笆也没树木遮蔽,好像是即将到来的房屋大军派出的前哨.
  对于孩子,对于想象力丰富的人,或者对于从未出过远门的人来说,第一次接近一个大城市真是奇妙的经历.特别是在傍晚,光明与夜色交替的神秘时刻,生活正从一种境界或状态向另一种境界过渡.啊,那即将来临的夜色,给予劳累一天的人们多少希望和允诺!一切旧的希望总是日复一日在这个时刻复苏.那些辛劳一天的人们在对自己说:"总算可以歇口气了.我可以好好地乐一乐了.街道和灯火,大放光明的饭堂和摆放齐整的晚餐,这一切都在等着我.还有戏院,舞厅,聚会,各种休息场所和娱乐手段,在夜里统统属于我了."虽然身子还被关在车间和店铺,一种激动的气氛早已冲到外面,弥漫在空气中.即使那些最迟钝的人也会有所感觉,尽管他们不善表达或描述.这是一种重担终于卸肩时的感觉.
  嘉莉妹妹凝视着窗外,她的同伴感染到了她的惊奇.一切事物都具有传染力,所以他不禁对这城市重新发生了兴趣,向嘉莉指点着芝加哥的种种名胜和景观.
  "这是芝加哥西北区,"杜洛埃说道."那是芝加哥河."他指着一条浑浊的小河,河里充塞着来自远方的帆船.这些船桅杆耸立,船头碰擦着竖有黑色木杆的河岸.火车喷发出一股浓烟,切嚓切嚓,铁轨发出一声撞击声,那小河就被抛在后面了."芝加哥会是个大都市,"他继续说着."真是个奇迹.你会发现有许多东西值得一看."
  她并没有专心听他说话.她的心里有一种担心在困扰着她.想到自己孤身一人,远离家乡,闯进这一片生活和奋斗的海洋,情绪不能不受影响.她不禁感到气透不过来.有一点不舒服......因为她的心跳得太快了.她半闭上眼睛,竭力告诉自己这算不得什么,老家哥伦比亚城离这里并不远.
  "芝加哥到了!"司闸喊道,呼一声打开了车门.火车正驶入一个拥挤的车场,站台上响彻着生活的嘈杂和热闹.她开始收拾自己可怜的小提箱,手里紧紧捏着钱包.杜洛埃站起身来,踢了踢腿,弄直裤子,然后抓起了他的干净的黄提箱.
  "你家里有人会来接你吧,"他说,"让我帮你拎箱子."
  "别,"她回答,"我不想让你提.我和姐姐见面时不想让她看见你和我在一起."
  "好吧,"他和和气气地说,"不过我会在附近的.万一她不来接你,我可以护送你安全回家的."
  "你真好,"嘉莉说道.身处目前这种陌生的场合,她倍感这种关心的可贵.
  "芝加哥!"司闸拖长声音喊道.他们现在到了一个巨大的车棚底下,昏暗的车棚里已点起灯火.到处都是客车.火车像蜗牛一般缓缓移动.车厢里的人都站了起来,拥向门口.
  "嘿,我们到了."杜洛埃说着领先向门口走去."再见,星期一见."
  "再见,"她答道,握住了他伸出的手.
  "记住,我会在旁边看着,一直到你找到你姐姐."
  她对他的目光报以微笑.
  他们鱼贯而下,他假装不注意她.站台上一个脸颊瘦削,模样普通的妇女认出嘉莉,急忙迎上前来.
  "喂,嘉莉妹妹!"她喊道.随后是例行的拥抱,表示欢迎.
  嘉莉立刻感觉到气氛的变化.眼前虽然仍是一片纷乱喧闹和新奇的世界,她感觉到冰冷的现实抓住了她的手.她的世界里并没有光明和欢乐,没有一个接着一个的娱乐和消遣.她姐姐身上还带着艰辛操劳的痕迹.
  "家里人还好吗?"她姐姐开始问道,"爸妈怎么样?"
  嘉莉一一作了回答,目光却在看别处.在过道那头,杜洛埃正站在通向候车室和大街的门边,回头朝嘉莉那边看.当他看到她看见了他,看到她已平安地和姐姐团聚,他朝她留下一个笑影,便转身离去.只有嘉莉看到了他的微笑.他走了,嘉莉感到怅然若失.等他完全消失不见了,她充分感到了他的离去给她带来的孤独.和她姐姐在一起,她感到自己就像无情的汹涌大海里的一叶孤舟,孤苦无依.


慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 板凳   发表于: 2013-10-31 0

Chapter 2 WHAT POVERTY THREATENED--OF GRANITE AND BRASS
Minnie's flat, as the one-floor resident apartments were then being called, was in a part of West Van Buren Street inhabited by families of labourers and clerks, men who had come, and were still coming, with the rush of population pouring in at the rate of 50,000 a year. It was on the third floor, the front windows looking down into the street, where, at night, the lights of grocery stores were shining and children were playing. To Carrie, the sound of the little bells upon the horse-cars, as they tinkled in and out of hearing, was as pleasing as it was novel. She gazed into the lighted street when Minnie brought her into the front room, and wondered at the sounds, the movement, the murmur of the vast city which stretched for miles and miles in every direction.

Mrs. Hanson, after the first greetings were over, gave Carrie the baby and proceeded to get supper. Her husband asked a few questions and sat down to read the evening paper. He was a silent man, American born, of a Swede father, and now employed as a cleaner of refrigerator cars at the stock-yards. To him the presence or absence of his wife's sister was a matter of indifference. Her personal appearance did not affect him one way or the other. His one observation to the point was concerning the chances of work in Chicago.

"It's a big place," he said. "You can get in somewhere in a few days. Everybody does."

It had been tacitly understood beforehand that she was to get work and pay her board. He was of a clean, saving disposition, and had already paid a number of monthly instalments on two lots far out on the West Side. His ambition was some day to build a house on them.

In the interval which marked the preparation of the meal Carrie found time to study the flat. She had some slight gift of observation and that sense, so rich in every woman--intuition.

She felt the drag of a lean and narrow life. The walls of the rooms were discordantly papered. The floors were covered with matting and the hall laid with a thin rag carpet. One could see that the furniture was of that poor, hurriedly patched together quality sold by the instalment houses.

She sat with Minnie, in the kitchen, holding the baby until it began to cry. Then she walked and sang to it, until Hanson, disturbed in his reading, came and took it. A pleasant side to his nature came out here. He was patient. One could see that he was very much wrapped up in his offspring.

"Now, now," he said, walking. "There, there," and there was a certain Swedish accent noticeable in his voice.

"You'll want to see the city first, won't you?" said Minnie, when they were eating. "Well, we'll go out Sunday and see Lincoln Park.

Carrie noticed that Hanson had said nothing to this. He seemed to be thinking of something else.

"Well," she said, "I think I'll look around tomorrow. I've got Friday and Saturday, and it won't be any trouble. Which way is the business part?"

Minnie began to explain, but her husband took this part of the conversation to himself.

"It's that way," he said, pointing east. "That's east." Then he went off into the longest speech he had yet indulged in, concerning the lay of Chicago. "You'd better look in those big manufacturing houses along Franklin Street and just the other side of the river," he concluded. "Lots of girls work there. You could get home easy, too. It isn't very far."

Carrie nodded and asked her sister about the neighbourhood. The latter talked in a subdued tone, telling the little she knew about it, while Hanson concerned himself with the baby. Finally he jumped up and handed the child to his wife.

"I've got to get up early in the morning, so I'll go to bed," and off he went, disappearing into the dark little bedroom off the hall, for the night.

"He works way down at the stock-yards," explained Minnie, "so he's got to get up at half-past five."

"What time do you get up to get breakfast?" asked Carrie.

"At about twenty minutes of five."

Together they finished the labour of the day, Carrie washing the dishes while Minnie undressed the baby and put it to bed. Minnie's manner was one of trained industry, and Carrie could see that it was a steady round of toil with her.

She began to see that her relations with Drouet would have to be abandoned. He could not come here. She read from the manner of Hanson, in the subdued air of Minnie, and, indeed, the whole atmosphere of the flat, a settled opposition to anything save a conservative round of toil. If Hanson sat every evening in the front room and read his paper, if he went to bed at nine, and Minnie a little later, what would they expect of her? She saw that she would first need to get work and establish herself on a paying basis before she could think of having company of any sort. Her little flirtation with Drouet seemed now an extraordinary thing.

"No," she said to herself, "he can't come here."

She asked Minnie for ink and paper, which were upon the mantel in the dining-room, and when the latter had gone to bed at ten, got out Drouet's card and wrote him.

"I cannot have you call on me here. You will have to wait until you hear from me again. My sister's place is so small."

She troubled herself over what else to put in the letter. She wanted to make some reference to their relations upon the train, but was too timid. She concluded by thanking him for his kindness in a crude way, then puzzled over the formality of signing her name, and finally decided upon the severe, winding up with a "Very truly," which she subsequently changed to "Sincerely." She scaled and addressed the letter, and going in the front room, the alcove of which contained her bed, drew the one small rocking-chair up to the open window, and sat looking out upon the night and streets in silent wonder. Finally, wearied by her own reflections, she began to grow dull in her chair, and feeling the need of sleep, arranged her clothing for the night and went to bed.

When she awoke at eight the next morning, Hanson had gone. Her sister was busy in the dining-room, which was also the sitting-room, sewing. She worked, after dressing, to arrange a little breakfast for herself, and then advised with Minnie as to which way to look. The latter had changed considerably since Carrie had seen her. She was now a thin, though rugged, woman of twenty-seven, with ideas of life coloured by her husband's, and fast hardening into narrower conceptions of pleasure and duty than had ever been hers in a thoroughly circumscribed youth. She had invited Carrie, not because she longed for her presence, but because the latter was dissatisfied at home, and could probably get work and pay her board here. She was pleased to see her in a way but reflected her husband's point of view in the matter of work. Anything was good enough so long as it paid--say, five dollars a week to begin with. A shop girl was the destiny prefigured for the newcomer. She would get in one of the great shops and do well enough until--well, until something happened. Neither of them knew exactly what. They did not figure on promotion. They did not exactly count on marriage. Things would go on, though, in a dim kind of way until the better thing would eventuate, and Carrie would be rewarded for coming and toiling in the city. It was under such auspicious circumstances that she started out this morning to look for work.

Before following her in her round of seeking, let us look at the sphere in which her future was to lie. In 1889 Chicago had the peculiar qualifications of growth which made such adventuresome pilgrimages even on the part of young girls plausible. Its many and growing commercial opportunities gave it widespread fame, which made of it a giant magnet, drawing to itself, from all quarters, the hopeful and the hopeless--those who had their fortune yet to make and those whose fortunes and affairs had reached a disastrous climax elsewhere. It was a city of over 500,000, with the ambition, the daring, the activity of a metropolis of a million. Its streets and houses were already scattered over an area of seventy-five square miles. Its population was not so much thriving upon established commerce as upon the industries which prepared for the arrival of others. The sound of the hammer engaged upon the erection of new structures was everywhere heard. Great industries were moving in. The huge railroad corporations which had long before recognised the prospects of the place had seized upon vast tracts of land for transfer and shipping purposes. Street-car lines had been extended far out into the open country in anticipation of rapid growth. The city had laid miles and miles of streets and sewers through regions where, perhaps, one solitary house stood out alone--a pioneer of the populous ways to be. There were regions open to the sweeping winds and rain, which were yet lighted throughout the night with long, blinking lines of gas-lamps, fluttering in the wind. Narrow board walks extended out, passing here a house, and there a store, at far intervals, eventually ending on the open prairie.

In the central portion was the vast wholesale and shopping district, to which the uninformed seeker for work usually drifted. It was a characteristic of Chicago then, and one not generally shared by other cities, that individual firms of any pretension occupied individual buildings. The presence of ample ground made this possible. It gave an imposing appearance to most of the wholesale houses, whose offices were upon the ground floor and in plain view of the street. The large plates of window glass, now so common, were then rapidly coming into use, and gave to the ground floor offices a distinguished and prosperous look. The casual wanderer could see as he passed a polished array of office fixtures, much frosted glass, clerks hard at work, and genteel businessmen in "nobby" suits and clean linen lounging about or sitting in groups. Polished brass or nickel signs at the square stone entrances announced the firm and the nature of the business in rather neat and reserved terms. The entire metropolitan centre possessed a high and mighty air calculated to overawe and abash the common applicant, and to make the gulf between poverty and success seem both wide and deep.

Into this important commercial region the timid Carrie went. She walked east along Van Buren Street through a region of lessening importance, until it deteriorated into a mass of shanties and coal-yards, and finally verged upon the river. She walked bravely forward, led by an honest desire to find employment and delayed at every step by the interest of the unfolding scene, and a sense of helplessness amid so much evidence of power and force which she did not understand. These vast buildings, what were they? These strange energies and huge interests, for what purposes were they there? She could have understood the meaning of a little stone-cutter's yard at Columbia City, carving little pieces of marble for individual use, but when the yards of some huge stone corporation came into view, filled with spur tracks and flat cars, transpierced by docks from the river and traversed overhead by immense trundling cranes of wood and steel, it lost all significance in her little world.

It was so with the vast railroad yards, with the crowded array of vessels she saw at the river, and the huge factories over the way, lining the water's edge. Through the open windows she could see the figures of men and women in working aprons, moving busily about. The great streets were wall-lined mysteries to her; the vast offices, strange mazes which concerned far-off individuals of importance. She could only think of people connected with them as counting money, dressing magnificently, and riding in carriages. What they dealt in, how they laboured, to what end it all came, she had only the vaguest conception. It was all wonderful, all vast, all far removed, and she sank in spirit inwardly and fluttered feebly at the heart as she thought of entering any one of these mighty concerns and asking for something to do--something that she could do--anything.


嘉莉的姐姐敏妮住的是公寓,那是当时对占据一个楼面的套房的称呼。公寓在西凡布仑街,是个工人和职员的居民区。这些人来自外地,现在还不断有人搬来。芝加哥的人口以每年五万人的速度骤增。她的房间在三楼。前屋的窗子临街。
一到夜里,杂货店里大放光明,孩子们在街上玩。马车驶过时,车上的铃铛叮当叮当地响起,直到渐渐消失在远处。对于嘉莉来说,这铃声不仅新奇而且令人愉快。敏妮带她走进前屋后,她的目光便投向了窗外灯火通明的马路,对于大城市的各种声音,各种活动和向方圆几英里弥漫的嗡嗡声不由感到新奇惊讶。

在刚见面的寒暄过后,嘉莉的姐姐汉生太太把婴儿交给嘉莉,就动手去烧晚饭了。她的丈夫问了几句话,就坐下来看晚报。他是个沉默寡言的人,美国出生,父亲是瑞典人,他本人是畜牧场冷藏车的清洁工。对他来说,小姨子来不来,与他无关。她的来到既不使他高兴也不让他恼火。他和嘉莉说的唯一正经话题是在芝加哥打工的机会问题。

“这里是大地方。”他说,“几天内就能在哪里找个活干,每个人都是这样的。”他们事先已达成默契,嘉莉得找份工作,付伙食费。他为人正直,生活节俭,在很远的芝加哥西区用分期付款的办法定购了两块地皮,已经付了几个月了。他的野心是有朝一日在那地皮上盖起一栋房子。

趁她姐姐烧饭的空隙,嘉莉打量了公寓。她有那么几分观察的天赋和女性特有的直觉。

她意识到他们的日子很艰难。房间的墙是拼凑的纸糊的,颜色很不协调。地板上铺的是草席,只有起居间铺了一块薄薄的破地毯。看得出家俱是仓促间凑合起来的,是那种分期付款商店卖的质量很差的货色。

她手里抱着孩子坐在厨房里,和敏妮在一起,直到孩子哭了。于是她站了起来,来回走动着,嘴里哼着歌哄孩子。汉生被孩子的哭声吵得看不成报了,就走了过来,接过孩子。这里显出了他性格中可喜的一面:他很有耐心。看得出他很喜爱自己的孩子。

“好了好了,别哭了。”他一边走动一边对婴儿说话,他的声音里带有一点瑞典口音。

“你一定想先在城里看看,是不是?”吃饭时敏妮说道。“这样吧,我们星期天上林肯公园去。”嘉莉注意到汉生对这个提议不置可否。他似乎在想别的事。

“不过我想明天先四处看看,”她说。“我还有星期五和星期六两天空闲。这不会有什么麻烦的。商业区在哪里?”敏妮开始解释。但是她丈夫把这个话题包揽了过去。

“在那边,”他指着东边说道,“在东面。”于是他开始了嘉莉来后他的第一旋长篇大论,是关于芝加哥的城市布局的。

“你最好到河那边,沿富兰克林街看看那些工厂。”结束时他说,“许多女孩在那里工作。而且从那里回家方便,离这里不远。”嘉莉点点头,又向她姐姐打听附近的情况。她姐姐把自己所知道的那些情况低声地告诉她。这期间,汉生只顾自己逗孩子。最后他跳了起来,把孩子递给他妻子。

“我明天早上要起早,我得去睡了。”说着他就消失在起居间隔壁的卧室,上床去了。

“他在离这里很远的畜牧场上班,”敏妮解释说,“所以他5点半就要起床。”“那你什么时候起来准备早饭呢?”嘉莉问。

“5点差20分左右。”

她们一起把当天的事情做完。嘉莉洗碗,敏妮给孩子脱衣服,放他到床上去。敏妮的一举一动都显出她惯于吃苦耐劳。

嘉莉看得出,姐姐的日子就是整天手不停地干活。

她开始意识到,她必须放弃和杜洛埃的交往。不能让他上这里来。她从汉生的态度和敏妮压抑的神气看出,事实上,从这个公寓的整个气氛看出,这里的生活态度保守,一年到头除了干活,别的一切都是和他们格格不入的。汉生的日子就是每晚在前屋看报,9点上床,敏妮晚一点上床。他们对她的期待会是什么呢?她意识到她必须先找份工作,好有钱付食宿,安顿下来,然后才可以想到交朋友之类的事。她和杜洛埃的那一段小小的调情现在看来似乎出格了。

“不,”她心里思忖道,“他不能来这里。”她向敏妮要墨水和信纸,那些东西就在吃饭间的壁炉架上。等她姐姐10点上床,她就掏出杜洛埃的名片开始写信。

“我不能让你到这里来看我。等我下次写信再说。我姐姐家地方很窄。”她寻思着再写点什么,想提一提他们在火车上的那段交情,又不好意思。于是她只笼统地谢谢他在火车上的关心作为结束语。接着她又为如何写署名前的敬语费了一番心思。最后她决定用一本正经的口气写上“此致敬礼”,可是随后她又决定改为比较亲切的“祝好。”她封好信,写了地址,就走进前屋。前屋凹进去的地方摆着她的小床。她把那把唯一的小摇椅拖到开着的窗前,就坐在那里,静静地看着窗外的夜色和街道,心里默默地惊叹。最后她想累了,坐在椅子里感到睡意向她袭来,该上床了。于是她换上睡衣就睡了。

第二天8点钟她醒来时,汉生已去上班了。她姐姐正在那间吃饭间兼起居间的屋里忙着缝衣服。她穿上衣服,就给自己弄了点早饭,然后她问敏妮该去哪里看看。自从上次分手以后,敏妮变化很大。她现在是个27岁的妇女,虽然还硬朗,却已憔悴消瘦。她的人生观受了她丈夫的影响,所以她现在对娱乐和责任的看法比当初在小地方做少女时还要来得狭隘。她邀请嘉莉来,并不是因为想念她,而是因为嘉莉不满意在老家的生活。嘉莉在这里也许可以找份工作,自食其力。见到妹妹她当然也有几分高兴,但是在嘉莉找工作的问题上,她和她丈夫的看法一致。干什么工作是无所谓的,只要有工资就行,譬如说,一开头每周挣5块钱。他们事先认为她可以做个女店员。她可以进某个大店,在那里好好干,直到——怎么说呢?直到有那么一天喜从天降。他们并不确切知道会有什么喜事,他们并不指望她有提升的机会,也并不完全把希望寄托在结婚上。不过他们朦朦胧胧地感到事情总会有转机,于是嘉莉会得到酬报,不至于白白地到城里来辛苦一常那天早上,嘉莉就是抱着这种美好的愿望出门去找工作的。

在我们跟着嘉莉到处转悠找工作之前,让我们先来瞧瞧她寄予希望的这个世界。1889年芝加哥有着得天独厚的发展条件,甚至连年轻姑娘也会不畏风险地到这里来碰运气。它的大量经商机会远近闻名,使它成了一块巨大的磁铁,吸引着来自四面八方的人们,有的满怀希望,有的出于无可奈何。有的是来发财的,还有的则是在别的地方碰壁破产以后来的。这个人口五十多万的城市,具有一个成为百万人口大都市的野心,气魄和事业。街道和房屋分布在七十五平方英里的大面积上。

它的人口激增,不是由于传统的商业,而是由于各种工业。这些工业还在准备容纳更多新来的人。到处可以听到建造新楼的铁锤敲击声。大工业正在迁来。那些大铁路公司看出这个地方的前途,所以早就占下大片土地,用于发展交通运输业务。电车的路轨已铺到周围的旷野,因为已预见到那里会迅速发展。在那些只有零星房子分布的地区,城市也修起了一条一条长长的马路和下水道--这些都是未来繁华闹市的先驱。

有些开阔地区还没有房子遮风挡雨。然而一到夜里,一长排一长排煤气街灯就亮了起来,灯光在风里摇曳。窄窄的木板人行道向前伸展,这里经过一座房子,隔了老远,又在那里经过一个店铺,最后一直通到开阔的草原。

市中心是一个大商业中心,还经营批发业务。消息不灵通的人们经常到那里去找工作。每个大一点的商号都单独占据了一座楼,这是当时芝加哥不同于其他城市的地方。它们能这么做,是因为地方有的是。这一来,大多数批发商行看上去气势宏伟。写字间设在一楼,可以清楚地看到街上。大橱窗玻璃现在已很普通,当时刚被广泛采用,给一楼的写字间增添了富丽堂皇的风采。闲逛的人经过这些成套锃亮的办公设施时,可以看到许多毛玻璃,埋头工作的职员,还可以看到穿着笔挺西装干净衬衫的商人们散坐着,或者聚在一起。方石砌成的门口挂着闪光的铜牌或镍牌,上面用简洁谨慎的措辞标明商号的名称和性质。整个都市中心显出一种财大气粗,高不可攀的气势,为的是让那些普通的求职者望而生畏,不敢问津,也为的是让贫富之间的鸿沟显得又宽又深。

嘉莉怯生生地走进这个重要的商业区。她沿着凡布伦街朝东走,穿过一个不太豪华的地段,继续往前走,房子变得越来越一般,渐渐出现了简陋小屋和煤场,最后到了河边。求职的愿望促使她继续勇敢地往前走,展现在面前的有趣事物又不时使她停住脚步。面对着这些她无法理解的赫赫财势和力量,她不由感到孤独无靠。这些高楼大厦是干什么的?这些陌生的行业和大公司做些什么生意?她能理解哥伦比亚城那个小采石场的性质,它是把大理石切割成小块出售给私人。但是当她看到巨大的石料公司的采石场,看到里面纵横交错的铁路专线和平板车,穿入石场的河边码头,和头顶上方的木制钢制大吊车,她就莫明其妙了。她没有见过世面,当然不明白这些东西的性质。

那些巨大的火车站调车场,她在河边看到的那些密密排列的船只,还有对岸沿河的那些大工厂,同样让她摸不着头脑。通过开着的窗子她可以看见穿着工作围腰的男男女女在那里忙忙碌碌地走来走去。街上那些高墙耸立的商号对她来说又是一些不可捉摸的谜。那些大写字间就像一些神秘莫测的迷宫,另一头通向远方的大人物。关于那些商界人物,她只能想到他们点钞票,穿华服,和坐马车。至于他们做的是什么买卖,他们如何做买卖,他们的买卖有些什么结果,对这些问题她只有一些最模糊的概念。看到这一切如此了不起,如此宏伟,如此高不可攀,她不禁感到气馁。一想到要走进这么气派的商号找工作,找个她能做的工作--不管是什么工作,她就吓得心怦怦乱跳了。


慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 地板   发表于: 2013-10-31 0

Chapter 3  WEE QUESTION OF FORTUNE--FOUR-FIFTY A WEEK
Once across the river and into the wholesale district, she glanced about her for some likely door at which to apply. As she contemplated the wide windows and imposing signs, she became conscious of being gazed upon and understood for what she was-a wage-seeker. She had never done this thing before, and lacked courage. To avoid a certain indefinable shame she felt at being caught spying about for a position, she quickened her steps and assumed an air of indifference supposedly common to one upon an errand. In this way she passed many manufacturing and wholesale houses without once glancing in. At last, after several blocks of walking, she felt that this would not do, and began to look about again, though without relaxing her pace. A little way on she saw a great door which, for some reason, attracted her attention. It was ornamented by a small brass sign, and seemed to be the entrance to a vast hive of six or seven floors. "Perhaps," she thought, "they may want some one," and crossed over to enter. When she came within a score of feet of the desired goal, she saw through the window a young man in a grey checked suit. That he had anything to do with the concern, she could not tell, but because he happened to be looking in her direction her weakening heart misgave her and she hurried by, too overcome with shame to enter. Over the way stood a great six-story structure, labelled Storm and King, which she viewed with rising hope. It was a wholesale dry goods concern and employed women. She could see them moving about now and then upon the upper floors. This place she decided to enter, no matter what. She crossed over and walked directly toward the entrance. As she did so, two men came out and paused in the door. A telegraph messenger in blue dashed past her and up the few steps that led to the entrance and disappeared. Several pedestrians out of the hurrying throng which filled the sidewalks passed about her as she paused, hesitating. She looked helplessly around, and then, seeing herself observed, retreated. It was too difficult a task. She could not go past them.
So severe a defeat told sadly upon her nerves. Her feet carried her mechanically forward, every foot of her progress being a satisfactory portion of a flight which she gladly made. Block after block passed by. Upon streetlamps at the various corners she read names such as Madison, Monroe, La Salle, Clark, Dearborn, State, and still she went, her feet beginning to tire upon the broad stone flagging. She was pleased in part that the streets were bright and clean. The morning sun, shining down with steadily increasing warmth, made the shady side of the streets pleasantly cool. She looked at the blue sky overhead with more realisation of its charm than had ever come to her before.
Her cowardice began to trouble her in a way. She turned back, resolving to hunt up Storm and King and enter. On the way, she encountered a great wholesale shoe company, through the broad plate windows of which she saw an enclosed executive department, hidden by frosted glass. Without this enclosure, but just within the street entrance, sat a grey-haired gentleman at a small table, with a large open ledger before him. She walked by this institution several times hesitating, but, finding herself unobserved, faltered past the screen door and stood humble waiting.
"Well, young lady," observed the old gentleman, looking at her somewhat kindly, "what is it you wish?"
"I am, that is, do you--I mean, do you need any help?" she stammered.
"Not just at present," he answered smiling. "Not just at present. Come in some time next week. Occasionally we need some one."
She received the answer in silence and backed awkwardly out. The pleasant nature of her reception rather astonished her. She had expected that it would be more difficult, that something cold and harsh would be said--she knew not what. That she had not been put to shame and made to feel her unfortunate position, seemed remarkable.
Somewhat encouraged, she ventured into another large structure. It was a clothing company, and more people were in evidence--well-dressed men of forty and more, surrounded by brass railings.
An office boy approached her.
"Who is it you wish to see?" he asked.
"I want to see the manager," she said. He ran away and spoke to one of a group of three men who were conferring together. One of these came towards her.
"Well?" he said coldly. The greeting drove all courage from her at once.
"Do you need any help?" she stammered.
"No," he replied abruptly, and turned upon his heel.
She went foolishly out, the office boy deferentially swinging the door for her, and gladly sank into the obscuring crowd. It was a severe setback to her recently pleased mental state.
Now she walked quite aimlessly for a time, turning here and there, seeing one great company after another, but finding no courage to prosecute her single inquiry. High noon came, and with it hunger. She hunted out an unassuming restaurant and entered, but was disturbed to find that the prices were exorbitant for the size of her purse. A bowl of soup was all that she could afford, and, with this quickly eaten, she went out again. It restored her strength somewhat and made her moderately bold to pursue the search.
In walking a few blocks to fix upon some probable place, she again encountered the firm of Storm and King, and this time managed to get in. Some gentlemen were conferring close at hand, but took no notice of her. She was left standing, gazing nervously upon the floor. When the limit of her distress had been nearly reached, she was beckoned to by a man at one of the many desks within the near-by railing.
"Who is it you wish to see?" he required.
"Why, any one, if you please," she answered. "I am looking for something to do."
"Oh, you want to see Mr. McManus," he returned. "Sit down," and he pointed to a chair against the neighbouring wall. He went on leisurely writing, until after a time a short, stout gentleman came in from the street.
"Mr. McManus," called the man at the desk, "this young woman wants to see you."
The short gentleman turned about towards Carrie, and she arose and came forward.
"What can I do for you, miss?" he inquired, surveying her curiously.
"I want to know if I can get a position," she inquired.
"As what?" he asked.
"Not as anything in particular," she faltered.
"Have you ever had any experience in the wholesale dry goods business?" he questioned.
"No, sir," she replied.
"Are you a stenographer or typewriter?"
"No, sir."
"Well, we haven't anything here," he said. "We employ only experienced help."
She began to step backward toward the door, when something about her plaintive face attracted him.
"Have you ever worked at anything before?" he inquired.
"No, sir," she said.
"Well, now, it's hardly possible that you would get anything to do in a wholesale house of this kind. Have you tried the department stores?"
She acknowledged that she had not.
"Well, if I were you," he said, looking at her rather genially, "I would try the department stores. They often need young women as clerks."
"Thank you," she said, her whole nature relieved by this spark of friendly interest.
"Yes," he said, as she moved toward the door, "you try the department stores," and off he went.
At that time the department store was in its earliest form of successful operation, and there were not many. The first three in the United States, established about 1884, were in Chicago. Carrie was familiar with the names of several through the advertisements in the "Daily News," and now proceeded to seek them. The words of Mr. McManus had somehow managed to restore her courage, which had fallen low, and she dared to hope that this new line would offer her something. Some time she spent in wandering up and down, thinking to encounter the buildings by chance, so readily is the mind, bent upon prosecuting a hard but needful errand, eased by that self-deception which the semblance of search, without the reality, gives. At last she inquired of a police officer, and was directed to proceed "two blocks up," where she would find "The Fair."
The nature of these vast retail combinations, should they ever permanently disappear, will form an interesting chapter in the commercial history of our nation. Such a flowering out of a modest trade principle the world had never witnessed up to that time. They were along the line of the most effective retail organisation, with hundreds of stores coordinated into one and laid out upon the most imposing and economic basis. They were handsome, bustling, successful affairs, with a host of clerks and a swarm of patrons. Carrie passed along the busy aisles, much affected by the remarkable displays of trinkets, dress goods, stationery, and jewelry. Each separate counter was a show place of dazzling interest and attraction. She could not help feeling the claim of each trinket and valuable upon her personally, and yet she did not stop. There was nothing there which she could not have used--nothing which she did not long to own. The dainty slippers and stockings, the delicately frilled skirts and petticoats, the laces, ribbons, hair-combs, purses, all touched her with individual desire, and she felt keenly the fact that not any of these things were in the range of her purchase. She was a work-seeker, an outcast without employment, one whom the average employee could tell at a glance was poor and in need of a situation.
It must not be thought that any one could have mistaken her for a nervous, sensitive, high-strung nature, cast unduly upon a cold, calculating, and unpoetic world. Such certainly she was not. But women are peculiarly sensitive to their adornment.
Not only did Carrie feel the drag of desire for all which was new and pleasing in apparel for women, but she noticed too, with a touch at the heart, the fine ladies who elbowed and ignored her, brushing past in utter disregard of her presence, themselves eagerly enlisted in the materials which the store contained. Carrie was not familiar with the appearance of her more fortunate sisters of the city. Neither had she before known the nature and appearance of the shop girls with whom she now compared poorly. They were pretty in the main, some even handsome, with an air of independence and indifference which added, in the case of the more favoured, a certain piquancy. Their clothes were neat, in many instances fine, and wherever she encountered the eye of one it was only to recognise in it a keen analysis of her own position--her individual shortcomings of dress and that shadow of manner which she thought must hang about her and make clear to all who and what she was. A flame of envy lighted in her heart. She realised in a dim way how much the city held--wealth, fashion, ease--every adornment for women, and she longed for dress and beauty with a whole heart.
On the second floor were the managerial offices, to which, after some inquiry, she was now directed. There she found other girls ahead of her, applicants like herself, but with more of that self-satisfied and independent air which experience of the city lends; girls who scrutinised her in a painful manner. After a wait of perhaps three-quarters of an hour, she was called in turn.
"Now," said a sharp, quick-mannered Jew, who was sitting at a roll-top desk near the window, "have you ever worked in any other store?"
"No, sir," said Carrie.
"Oh, you haven't," he said, eyeing her keenly.
"No, sir," she replied.
"Well, we prefer young women just now with some experience. I guess we can't use you."
Carrie stood waiting a moment, hardly certain whether the interview had terminated.
"Don't wait!" he exclaimed. "Remember we are very busy here."
Carrie began to move quickly to the door.
"Hold on," he said, calling her back. "Give me your name and address. We want girls occasionally."
When she had gotten safely into the street, she could scarcely restrain the tears. It was not so much the particular rebuff which she had just experienced, but the whole abashing trend of the day. She was tired and nervous. She abandoned the thought of appealing to the other department stores and now wandered on, feeling a certain safety and relief in mingling with the crowd.
In her indifferent wandering she turned into Jackson Street, not far from the river, and was keeping her way along the south side of that imposing thoroughfare, when a piece of wrapping paper, written on with marking ink and tacked up on the door, attracted her attention. It read, "Girls wanted--wrappers & stitchers."
She hesitated a moment, then entered.
The firm of Speigelheim & Co., makers of boys' caps, occupied one floor of the building, fifty feet in width and some eighty feet in depth. It was a place rather dingily lighted, the darkest portions having incandescent lights, filled with machines and work benches. At the latter laboured quite a company of girls and some men. The former were drabby-looking creatures, stained in face with oil and dust, clad in thin, shapeless, cotton dresses and shod with more or less worn shoes. Many of them had their sleeves rolled up, revealing bare arms, and in some cases, owing to the heat, their dresses were open at the neck. They were a fair type of nearly the lowest order of shop-girls-- careless, slouchy, and more or less pale from confinement. They were not timid, however; were rich in curiosity, and strong in daring and slang.
Carrie looked about her, very much disturbed and quite sure that she did not want to work here. Aside from making her uncomfortable by sidelong glances, no one paid her the least attention. She waited until the whole department was aware of her presence. Then some word was sent around, and a foreman, in an apron and shirt sleeves, the latter rolled up to his shoulders, approached.
"Do you want to see me?" he asked.
"Do you need any help?" said Carrie, already learning directness of address.
"Do you know how to stitch caps?" he returned.
"No, sir," she replied.
"Have you ever had any experience at this kind of work?" he inquired.
She answered that she had not.
"Well," said the foreman, scratching his ear meditatively, "we do need a stitcher. We like experienced help, though. We've hardly got time to break people in." He paused and looked away out of the window. "We might, though, put you at finishing," he concluded reflectively.
"How much do you pay a week?" ventured Carrie, emboldened by a certain softness in the man's manner and his simplicity of address.
"Three and a half," he answered.
"Oh," she was about to exclaim, but checked herself and allowed her thoughts to die without expression.
"We're not exactly in need of anybody," he went on vaguely, looking her over as one would a package. "You can come on Monday morning, though," he added, "and I'll put you to work."
"Thank you," said Carrie weakly.
"If you come, bring an apron," he added.
He walked away and left her standing by the elevator, never so much as inquiring her name.
While the appearance of the shop and the announcement of the price paid per week operated very much as a blow to Carrie's fancy, the fact that work of any kind was offered after so rude a round of experience was gratifying. She could not begin to believe that she would take the place, modest as her aspirations were. She had been used to better than that. Her mere experience and the free out-of-door life of the country caused her nature to revolt at such confinement. Dirt had never been her share. Her sister's flat was clean. This place was grimy and low, the girls were careless and hardened. They must be bad-minded and hearted, she imagined. Still, a place had been offered her. Surely Chicago was not so bad if she could find one place in one day. She might find another and better later.
Her subsequent experiences were not of a reassuring nature, however. From all the more pleasing or imposing places she was turned away abruptly with the most chilling formality. In others where she applied only the experienced were required. She met with painful rebuffs, the most trying of which had been in a manufacturing cloak house, where she had gone to the fourth floor to inquire.
"No, no," said the foreman, a rough, heavily built individual, who looked after a miserably lighted workshop, "we don't want any one. Don't come here."
With the wane of the afternoon went her hopes, her courage, and her strength. She had been astonishingly persistent. So earnest an effort was well deserving of a better reward. On every hand, to her fatigued senses, the great business portion grew larger, harder, more stolid in its indifference. It seemed as if it was all closed to her, that the struggle was too fierce for her to hope to do anything at all. Men and women hurried by in long, shifting lines. She felt the flow of the tide of effort and interest--felt her own helplessness without quite realising the wisp on the tide that she was. She cast about vainly for some possible place to apply, but found no door which she had the courage to enter. It would be the same thing all over. The old humiliation of her plea, rewarded by curt denial. Sick at heart and in body, she turned to the west, the direction of Minnie's flat, which she had now fixed in mind, and began that wearisome, baffled retreat which the seeker for employment at nightfall too often makes. In passing through Fifth Avenue, south towards Van Buren Street, where she intended to take a car, she passed the door of a large wholesale shoe house, through the plate-glass windows of which she could see a middle-aged gentleman sitting at a small desk. One of those forlorn impulses which often grow out of a fixed sense of defeat, the last sprouting of a baffled and uprooted growth of ideas, seized upon her. She walked deliberately through the door and up to the gentleman, who looked at her weary face with partially awakened interest.
"What is it?" he said.
"Can you give me something to do?" said Carrie.
"Now, I really don't know," he said kindly. "What kind of work is it you want--you're not a typewriter, are you?"
"Oh, no," answered Carrie.
"Well, we only employ book-keepers and typewriters here. You might go around to the side and inquire upstairs. They did want some help upstairs a few days ago. Ask for Mr. Brown."
She hastened around to the side entrance and was taken up by the elevator to the fourth floor.
"Call Mr. Brown, Willie," said the elevator man to a boy near by.
Willie went off and presently returned with the information that Mr. Brown said she should sit down and that he would be around in a little while.
It was a portion of the stock room which gave no idea of the general character of the place, and Carrie could form no opinion of the nature of the work.
"So you want something to do," said Mr. Brown, after he inquired concerning the nature of her errand. "Have you ever been employed in a shoe factory before?"
"No, sir," said Carrie.
"What is your name?" he inquired, and being informed, "Well, I don't know as I have anything for you. Would you work for four and a half a week?"
Carrie was too worn by defeat not to feel that it was considerable. She had not expected that he would offer her less than six. She acquiesced, however, and he took her name and address.
"Well," he said, finally, "you report here at eight o'clock Monday morning. I think I can find something for you to do."
He left her revived by the possibilities, sure that she had found something at last. Instantly the blood crept warmly over her body. Her nervous tension relaxed. She walked out into the busy street and discovered a new atmosphere. Behold, the throng was moving with a lightsome step. She noticed that men and women were smiling. Scraps of conversation and notes of laughter floated to her. The air was light. People were already pouring out of the buildings, their labour ended for the day. She noticed that they were pleased, and thoughts of her sister's home and the meal that would be awaiting her quickened her steps. She hurried on, tired perhaps, but no longer weary of foot. What would not Minnie say! Ah, the long winter in Chicago-the lights, the crowd, the amusement! This was a great, pleasing metropolis after all. Her new firm was a goodly institution.
Its windows were of huge plate glass. She could probably do well there. Thoughts of Drouet returned--of the things he had told her. She now felt that life was better, that it was livelier, sprightlier. She boarded a car in the best of spirits, feeling her blood still flowing pleasantly. She would live in Chicago, her mind kept saying to itself. She would have a better time than she had ever had before--she would be happy.
一过了河,进入商业区,她就开始东张西望,不知该到哪个商号去找工作把握大些。当她这么打量着那些宽宽的玻璃窗和气派的招牌时,她意识到有人在看她,也意识到人家知道她是干什么的——一个求职者。她以前从未找过工作,所以胆子很校被人看穿她在找活干,让她感到一阵无以名状的羞愧,因此她赶紧加快步子,装出一副有事在身的那种人常有的漫不经心的神气。就这样她走过了好些工厂和批发商号,一眼也没有往里看。最后,走过几条马路以后,她想这样不行,于是她又开始东张西望,不过这一次她没有放慢脚步。走了不远,她看见一个店门,不知为什么这个店吸引了她的注意力。大门口有一块小铜招牌,看来这里是一幢六七层楼大厦的入口。 “也许,”她心里猜测着,“也许他们需要人手。”她这么想着就过了马路,打算进去。走到离大门口还有近两丈的光景,透过窗子她看见一个穿灰格子西装的年轻人。她并不知道这个人与那家商号是否有关系,但是这人正巧朝她的方向看,她被一种羞愧压倒了,立刻心虚地打退堂鼓,急急忙忙走开了。马路对面有一座高大的六层楼建筑,招牌上写的是“风雷皇家公司”。她打量着这家公司,希望又复苏了。这是一家绸缎批发公司,因此雇佣女店员。她可以看见女工们在楼上不时走动。
无论如何,她决定进这家公司去碰碰运气。她穿过马路,径直向大门走去。但是就在这时,有两个男人走了出来,在门口停了下来。一个穿蓝制服的信差来送电报,跑过她身旁,冲上那几级台阶,就消失在门里。人行道上熙熙攘攘的人流里有好几个人走过她身旁,于是嘉莉又迟疑地停住了脚步。她孤立无援地朝周围看看。看到有人在打量她,她又退却了。这事情太让人为难了,她无法当着这些人的面走进去。
这么严重的失败使她非常垂头丧气。她的脚带着她机械地往前移动,每前进一步都因为逃离远了一点,心里轻松一点。就这样她走过一个街区又一个街区。每走到一个十字路口,她就在街灯路牌上看看街名:麦迪生大街,门罗大街,拉沙勒大街,克拉克大街,地邦大街,斯台特大街但是她继续往前走,她的脚走在宽阔的石板路上开始酸了。街道明亮干净,这使她有几分欣喜。上午的阳光投射在路上,热度在持续上升,这使马路背阴的那面更让人感到凉爽宜人。她看看头上的蓝天,感到蓝天从来没有像今天这样明媚可爱。
对自己的怯场,她现在感到有些懊恼了。她转过身往回走,决心回到风雷皇家公司去试试。路上她走过一家很大的鞋子批发公司。透过大玻璃窗,她看见里面有一个用毛玻璃隔开的经理室。就在玻璃隔板的外面,靠街面的大门旁边,有一个头发灰白的先生坐在一张小桌子旁,面前摊着一本大账本。她在这个公司门前徘徊犹豫了好一会儿,但是发现没有人注意到她,她就迟迟疑疑地走进了纱门,自感低卑地站在那里等候。
“喂,小姐,”那位老先生开口问她,目光相当温和,“你有什么事吗?”“我我是,你们——我的意思是,你们这里要帮手吗?”她结结巴巴地问道。
“目前不要,”他微笑着回答。“下周什么时候你可以来看看。有的时候我们要雇些人的。”她默默地听了这个答复,又狼狈地退了出去。这样和气的接待使她大感意外。她原来以为事情要困难得多,她以为人家会对她说些冷酷粗暴的话——她也不知道会说些什么。可现在她并没有遭到羞辱,并没有人让她感到自己处境不幸,这一点给她印象深刻。
这经历使她得到些鼓舞,于是她试探着走进另一家大公司。这是家服装公司。她看见更多的人,这些人衣冠楚楚,四十开外,坐在用铜栏杆围起来的办公桌旁。
一个仆役向她走来。
“你想见谁?”他问道。
“我想见你们的经理。”她回答。
他跑过去,对三个正聚在一起商量事情的人说了些什么,其中有一个就朝她走来。
“什么事?”他冷冷地问。这种招呼立刻使她丧失了勇气。
“你们要帮手吗?”她结结巴巴地问。
“不要,”他粗鲁地一口回绝,转身走了。
她尴尬地走了出去,仆役恭敬地给她打开门。她混入人群中,心里感到好受了一些。这次打击使她刚才还兴冲冲的情绪受到严重挫伤。
她在街上漫无目的地走了一会儿,左看右瞧,看见一个大公司接着一个大公司,就是没有勇气进去提出那个简单的问题。已到中午了,她的肚子也饿了。她找到一个不起眼的小饭店,就走了进去。但是她不安地发现那里的价钱高得吓人,不是她的钱包可以付得起的。她只买得起一碗汤。很快地喝完以后,她就走了出来。她的力气略微有所恢复,所以她继续找工作的胆子也大了一点。
她走过几条马路,一路上想找个合适的公司试试。就在这时,她来到了风雷皇家公司的门口。这次她鼓起勇气走了进去。有几位先生就在旁边商量着什么,但是没人注意到她。她一个人站在那里,眼睛局促不安地朝下垂着。就在她窘迫得难以忍受时,旁边的栏杆圈里,坐在办公桌旁的先生中有一位向她打了个招呼。
“你想找哪位?”他问道。
“嗯,随便哪一位。是这样的,”她回答,“我想找个活干。”“那么,你该见见麦克曼纳斯先生,”他回答。“你坐下吧。”他指指旁边靠墙的一把椅子,又继续慢悠悠地写起来。过了一会儿,一个矮矮胖胖的先生从街上走了进来。
“麦克曼纳斯先生,”写字台边的那位先生喊道,“这位小姐要见你。”那矮个子绅士朝嘉莉转过身来。她就站起来迎上前去。
“小姐,找我有什么事吗?”他问道,好奇地打量着她。
“我想问问这里能不能给我一点事做,”她说。
“什么样的事呢?”他问。
“随便什么事都行,”她吞吞吐吐地说。
“你在绸缎批发行业干过吗?”他追问。
“没有,先生,”她回答。
“你会速记或者打字吗?”
“不会,先生。”
“你以前在哪里干过吗?”他问道。
“没有,先生。”她说。
“那么,你想在这一类批发行找到事情做,几乎是不可能的。你到百货公司试过吗?”她承认还没去过。
“嗯,如果我是你的话,”他温和地看着她说,“我会到百货公司试试。他们经常雇些年轻姑娘做店员。”“谢谢你,”她说。这一点友好的关切使她心里好受了许多。
“没错,”当她朝门口走时,他又说,“你一定要去百货公司试试,”说着他就走开了。
当时百货公司刚刚兴起,为数不多。美国最早的三家百货公司都在芝加哥,是大约1884年创办的。嘉莉从《每日新闻》的广告得知了这几家百货公司的名字,现在她就出发去找它们。麦克曼纳斯先生的话多少使她恢复了业已低落的勇气,她开始萌生了一线希望,也许这条新路子会给她带来点什么。她在街上瞎转悠了一会儿,幻想着能碰巧找到那些百货公司。这种想法是人们在面临那些大感为难却又非做不可的事情时的一般心态。做出一副找工作的样子而实际上并没有真的在找,可以自欺欺人,让人心安理得一些。不过最终她还是向一个警察问了路。警察告诉她,过去两条马路就是‘大商常’百货公司是些庞大的百货零售系统,即使它们有朝一日永久地消失了,也将在我国的商业史上留下有趣的一页。在此之前,世界上从来没见过像零售这样不起眼的行业竟会发展成如此大规模的大买卖。这些店依据最有效的零售组织的原则组建,一个店综合了几百家铺子的买卖。商场的设计和布局既富丽堂皇又经济实用。这些百货商场气派热闹,生意兴隆,雇佣了大批店员,顾客络绎不绝。嘉莉走在热闹的货架之间,被陈列的各种漂亮的首饰、衣服、文具和珠宝吸引住了。各个柜台展出的东西都光彩夺目,令人眼花缭乱,留连难舍,她不由感到每件饰物和珠宝都在向她招手,但是她没有停住脚步。
这里没有一样商品是她用不上的,没有一件东西是她不想拥有的:那些精美的舞鞋和长统袜,饰有漂亮绉边的裙子和衬裙,还有花边、缎带、梳子、钱包,这一切的一切都激起了她的种种欲望,但她痛苦地认识到这里没有一样东西是她买得起的。她是个求职者,一个无业游民,店员们差不多一眼就可看出她,一文不名,急需就业。
你不要以为,有人会把她错当成一个神经过敏、多愁善感、容易激动的人,不幸被抛入了一个冷漠无情精于算计缺乏诗意的社会。她肯定不是这种人。不过妇女对于服饰一类的东西特别在意罢了。
嘉莉不仅对于一切新颖漂亮的妇女服装羡慕不已,而且伤心地注意到那些穿着华丽的夫人小姐们擦身而过,对她视而不见,好像她根本不存在似的。她们推推搡搡,急于去看商场里吸引了她们目光的各种商品。嘉莉不熟悉城市妇女中那些幸运儿们的穿着打扮,她也不知道女店员们的模样和气质。
现在和她们相比,她觉得自己被比下去了。她们大多数长得不错,有些甚至算得上漂亮,带着一种独立不羁,满不在乎的神气,这给其中的那些幸运儿们平添了几分魅力。她们衣着整齐,许多人服装华丽。每当她和哪个女店员目光相接,她可以看出对方在用尖刻的目光打量她的境遇--她衣着上的缺点和她举止上的那一点儿土气--她认为这点儿土气在她全身都透露出来,人家一眼就能看穿她是个什么人,到此干什么来的,她不由得妒火直冒。她隐隐约约地认识到了城里所拥有的东西--财富、时髦、安逸--妇女企盼的各种各样服饰,于是她一心渴望起那些衣服和所有美丽的玩意来。
经理办公室在二楼。经人指点,她朝那里走去。在经理室,已有别的女孩比她先来了。她们也是找工作的,但是身上有一股自信和独立的神气,这是因为她们已有城市生活的经验。这些女孩子仔细地打量她,令她浑身不自在。等了大约有3刻钟,轮到她进去了。
“说吧,你在别的店里干过吗?”一个干脆利索的犹太人问道。他坐在靠窗的翻盖写字桌旁边。
“没有,先生,”嘉莉回答。
“噢,你没有,”他说着用锐利的目光打量着她。
“没有,先生,”她答道。
“是这样,我们现在需要的是有经验的年轻姑娘。我想我们不能用你。”嘉莉站在那里等了一会儿,不知道这会见是否算结束了。
“别磨蹭了!”他吼道,“我们这里很忙。”嘉莉慌忙朝门口走。
“等一下,”他又把她叫了回来,“把你的名字和地址留下。”
我们有时也用女孩的。”
等她终于安然地来到外面大街上,她几乎克制不住眼泪往下掉。这倒不单单因为她刚刚受到这番断然回绝,而是因为这一整天奔波的结果太令人失望了。她又累又乏,心里忐忑不安。她不打算到别的百货公司去求职了,现在只是在街上漫无目的地走着,混在街上的人群中,心里感到一阵安全和轻松。
就在她心不在焉的闲逛中,她转弯拐进了离河不远的杰克生大街。她沿着这条庄严漂亮的大街南侧往前走着,这时一张钉在门上的招贴引起了她的注意。那是张用包装纸写的启示,上面用不褪色墨水写道:“招聘女工——包装工和缝纫工。”她犹豫了一下走了进去。
这家斯贝杰海姆公司是专门制造男孩帽子的,占据了这幢建筑物的一个楼面,五十英尺宽,八十英尺长。这地方光线很暗,最暗的地方亮着电灯。到处都是机器和工作台。工作台旁许多姑娘和一些男工正在干活。那些姑娘看上去邋邋遢遢,脸上沾着机油和灰尘,穿着单薄难看的布衣,脚上的鞋子不同程度地磨损了。许多人挽着袖子,露出胳膊;有的人嫌热,衣服领口大敞着。她们属于接近最下层的女工阶层--满不在乎,不修边幅,因为整天关在车间里脸色有点苍白。她们可不是腼腆胆小之辈。这是些胆大好奇,说话粗野的泼辣女子。
嘉莉朝四周打量了一下,感到心烦意乱,不喜欢到这种地方来工作。有人在用眼角打量她,让她感到不自在,但是没有人搭理她。她就这么等着,直到全车间的人都注意到她。于是有人给工头传话,那个工头就朝她走来。这人穿着衬衫,系着围腰,袖子一直卷到肩上。
“你是找我吗?”他问。
“你们需要人手吗?”嘉莉已学会了直截了当。
“你知道怎么缝帽子吗?”他反问道。
“不会,先生,”她回答。
“你对这类工作有点经验吗?”他询问道。
她回答说“没有。”
“每星期的工钱是多少?”嘉莉试探着问。那人的态度温和,说话其实,使她胆子大了起来。
“3块半,”他回答。
“噢,”她听了简直要惊叫起来,不过她忍住了,没有把自己的想法流露出来。
“我们并不非常需要人,”他含含糊糊地继续说,就像打量一个包裹一样,把她上下打量了一番。“不过你星期一可以来上班。”他补充说,“我会给你安排活的。”“谢谢,”嘉莉无精打采地说。
“来的话,带一条围腰。”他又加了一句。
他走开了,撇下她一个人站在电梯旁,甚至连她的名字也没有问一下。
尽管这车间的外表和每周的薪水对嘉莉的期望不啻是当头一棒,但是在转了一大圈找工作却处处碰壁以后,能找到一份工作总是令人欣慰的。不过,她并不打算做这份工。尽管她的期望很低,她可过不惯这种日子。她以往的日子比这要强得多。她从没做过女工,乡村自由自在的户外生活使她对车间的闭塞和局限不禁反感。她还从来没有在肮脏的环境里生活过。
她姐姐家的房子也是干干净净的。可这地方低矮肮脏,女工们一个个吊儿郎当,一副老油子的样子。她猜想他们一定思想人品都很坏。不过总算有人向她提供了一份工作。既然她在第一天就能找到一份活,芝加哥看来还是不错的。她也许还可以在别的地方找到一份好一些的工作。
可是她接下来的经历可不令人乐观。在所有那些环境较好较为体面的企业,人家都用冷冰冰的客气话把她打发走了。
在另外一些她去求职的地方,人家只雇熟练工人。她到处遭到回绝,让她痛苦不已。最尴尬的一次是在一家服装厂。她来到四楼这家厂去求职。
“不要,不要,”工头回答。那是个粗暴肥胖的家伙,管着一个光线昏暗的车间。“我们谁也不要,走开!”她的希望、勇气和力气随着下午的逝去也在渐渐消失。她这天一直表现出惊人的毅力和顽强,像她这么努力找工作,照理该有个更好的结果。可每次碰壁以后,在她精疲力尽之余,这个大商业区显得越发的高不可攀,冷漠无情了。看起来她已被摒弃在外,无门可入了。这样的苦苦挣扎实在太艰难,她看来一筹莫展了。熙熙攘攘的人流,有男有女,从她身边匆匆走过。她感到这不断的人流,像生活的滚滚波涛,在奋斗在逐利。
她尽管并没完全意识到自己像浮在生活大潮上的一棵小草,却充分体会到自己的孤苦无依,无可奈何。她徒劳地四处求职,但却找不到一个她敢迈进去的大门。每次情况总是老样子:她低三下四地请求,人家三言两语把她打发走。她感到身心交瘁,便转身朝西,向敏妮家的方向走。她姐姐家的地址她是熟记在心的。她现在这模样,就和别的求职未得,傍晚回家的失意人一样,步履沉重,无精打采。在经过第五大街,向南朝凡布伦街走,去搭电车时,她走过一家大的鞋子批发行的大门,透过厚板玻璃窗,她看见一位中年绅士坐在一张小写字桌的旁边。在一连串的失意以后,一阵绝望的冲动突然攫住了她。这是人在连受挫折,思想一片混乱时萌生的最后一个念头。她坚决地走进大门,一直走到那个先生面前。那人看着她疲惫的脸,不禁产生了几分兴趣。
“你有什么事?”他问。
“你能给我一份活干吗?”嘉莉说。
“我不太清楚,”他和气地说,“你想要找什么样的事做?你不是打字员吧?”“不是,”嘉莉说。
“是这样,我们这里只雇佣会计师和打字员。你可以绕到侧门到楼上问问。楼上前两天还需要人手的。你去找布朗先生。”她急忙绕到侧门,乘电梯到了四楼。
“去叫一下布朗先生,威利。”开电梯的工人对旁边一个小伙子说。
威利去了一会儿回来,告诉她布朗先生要她坐会儿,他马上就到。
这地方是货房的一部分,看不出是哪一行的。嘉莉想不出他们做些什么买卖。
“这么说你想找个工作。”布朗先生在询问了她的来意以后说,“你以前在鞋厂干过吗?”“没有,先生,”嘉莉说。
“你叫什么名字?”他问道。嘉莉告诉他以后,他又说,“唔,我也不知道我有什么活给你。一周4块半工钱你肯做吗?”嘉莉屡经挫折早已灰心丧气。听了这话不能不感到极大的宽慰。虽然她没想到他出的工钱会低于6块钱,她还是默许了。他就记下她的名字和地址。
“好吧,”他最后说,“你星期一早上8点到这里报到。我想我还是能给你安排点活做的。”他走开时,她相信自己总算找到了一份差事,于是各种希望又在心里复苏了。热血立刻悄悄地流遍全身,使她的紧张心情松弛下来。她走到外面热闹的街上,感到街上的气氛与刚才大不一样。瞧,行人们一个个步履轻快。她还注意到男男女女都在微笑,断断续续的话语声笑声飘进她的耳朵。周围的气氛是轻快的。人们已结束了一天的工作,从那些大楼里拥出来。
她看得出他们心情愉快。想到姐姐家,想到等着她的晚餐,她不由加快了脚步。她急急忙忙地走着,虽然疲倦,脚步却不再沉甸甸的了。敏妮知道了,一定会兴奋得滔滔不绝。啊,长长的一整个冬天都留在乏加哥——灯光,人群,种种娱乐!这毕竟是个令人振奋的大都市。雇佣她的那家公司看上去漂亮气派,窗子都是用巨大的厚板玻璃做的。她很有希望在那里干出些名堂。于是她又想到了杜洛埃,想到杜洛埃告诉她的那些东西,感到生活变得美好,轻松,活泼。她兴高采烈地登上电车,感到血液在全身欢快地流动。她心里不断在对自己说,她将住在芝加哥,她将过一种比以往更好的生活——她将会幸福。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 4楼  发表于: 2013-10-31 0

Chapter 4 THE SPENDINGS OF FANCY--FACTS ANSWER WITH SNEERS
For the next two days Carrie indulged in the most high-flown speculations.
Her fancy plunged recklessly into privileges and amusements which would have been much more becoming had she been cradled a child of fortune. With ready will and quick mental selection she scattered her meagre four-fifty per week with a swift and graceful hand. Indeed, as she sat in her rocking-chair these several evenings before going to bed and looked out upon the pleasantly lighted street, this money cleared for its prospective possessor the way to every joy and every bauble which the heart of woman may desire. "I will have a fine time," she thought.
Her sister Minnie knew nothing of these rather wild cerebrations, though they exhausted the markets of delight. She was too busy scrubbing the kitchen woodwork and calculating the purchasing power of eighty cents for Sunday's dinner. When Carrie had returned home, flushed with her first success and ready, for all her weariness, to discuss the now interesting events which led up to her achievement, the former had merely smiled approvingly and inquired whether she would have to spend any of it for car fare. This consideration had not entered in before, and it did not now for long affect the glow of Carrie's enthusiasm. Disposed as she then was to calculate upon that vague basis which allows the subtraction of one sum from another without any perceptible diminution, she was happy.
When Hanson came home at seven o'clock, he was inclined to be a little crusty--his usual demeanour before supper. This never showed so much in anything he said as in a certain solemnity of countenance and the silent manner in which he slopped about. He had a pair of yellow carpet slippers which he enjoyed wearing, and these he would immediately substitute for his solid pair of shoes. This, and washing his face with the aid of common washing soap until it glowed a shiny red, constituted his only preparation for his evening meal. He would then get his evening paper and read in silence.
For a young man, this was rather a morbid turn of character, and so affected Carrie. Indeed, it affected the entire atmosphere of the flat, as such things are inclined to do, and gave to his wife's mind its subdued and tactful turn, anxious to avoid taciturn replies. Under the influence of Carrie's announcement he brightened up somewhat.
"You didn't lose any time, did you?" he remarked, smiling a little.
"No," returned Carrie with a touch of pride.
He asked her one or two more questions and then turned to play with the baby, leaving the subject until it was brought up again by Minnie at the table.
Carrie, however, was not to be reduced to the common level of observation which prevailed in the flat.
"It seems to be such a large company," she said, at one place.
"Great big plate-glass windows and lots of clerks. The man I saw said they hired ever so many people."
"It's not very hard to get work now," put in Hanson, "if you look right."
Minnie, under the warming influence of Carrie's good spirits and her husband's somewhat conversational mood, began to tell Carrie of some of the well-known things to see--things the enjoyment of which cost nothing.
"You'd like to see Michigan Avenue. There are such fine houses. It is such a fine street."
"Where is H. R. Jacob's?" interrupted Carrie, mentioning one of the theatres devoted to melodrama which went by that name at the time.
"Oh, it's not very far from here," answered Minnie. "It's in Halstead Street, right up here."
"How I'd like to go there. I crossed Halstead Street to-day, didn't I?"
At this there was a slight halt in the natural reply. Thoughts are a strangely permeating factor. At her suggestion of going to the theatre, the unspoken shade of disapproval to the doing of those things which involved the expenditure of money--shades of feeling which arose in the mind of Hanson and then in Minnie-- slightly affected the atmosphere of the table. Minnie answered "yes," but Carrie could feel that going to the theatre was poorly advocated here. The subject was put off for a little while until Hanson, through with his meal, took his paper and went into the front room.
When they were alone, the two sisters began a somewhat freer conversation, Carrie interrupting it to hum a little, as they worked at the dishes.
"I should like to walk up and see Halstead Street, if it isn't too far," said Carrie, after a time. "Why don't we go to the theatre to-night?"
"Oh, I don't think Sven would want to go to-night," returned Minnie. "He has to get up so early."
"He wouldn't mind--he'd enjoy it," said Carrie.
"No, he doesn't go very often," returned Minnie.
"Well, I'd like to go," rejoined Carrie. "Let's you and me go."
Minnie pondered a while, not upon whether she could or would go--for that point was already negatively settled with her--but upon some means of diverting the thoughts of her sister to some other topic.
"We'll go some other time," she said at last, finding no ready means of escape.
Carrie sensed the root of the opposition at once.
"I have some money," she said. "You go with me." Minnie shook her head.
"He could go along," said Carrie.
"No," returned Minnie softly, and rattling the dishes to drown the conversation. "He wouldn't."
It had been several years since Minnie had seen Carrie, and in that time the latter's character had developed a few shades. Naturally timid in all things that related to her own advancement, and especially so when without power or resource, her craving for pleasure was so strong that it was the one stay of her nature. She would speak for that when silent on all else.
"Ask him," she pleaded softly.
Minnie was thinking of the resource which Carrie's board would add. It would pay the rent and would make the subject of expenditure a little less difficult to talk about with her husband. But if Carrie was going to think of running around in the beginning there would be a hitch somewhere. Unless Carrie submitted to a solemn round of industry and saw the need of hard
work without longing for play, how was her coming to the city to profit them? These thoughts were not those of a cold, hard nature at all. They were the serious reflections of a mind which invariably adjusted itself, without much complaining, to such surroundings as its industry could make for it.
At last she yielded enough to ask Hanson. It was a half-hearted procedure without a shade of desire on her part.
"Carrie wants us to go to the theatre," she said, looking in upon her husband. Hanson looked up from his paper, and they exchanged a mild look, which said as plainly as anything: "This isn't what we expected."
"I don't care to go," he returned. "What does she want to see?"
"H. R. Jacob's," said Minnie.
He looked down at his paper and shook his head negatively.
When Carrie saw how they looked upon her proposition, she gained a still clearer feeling of their way of life. It weighed on her, but took no definite form of opposition.
"I think I'll go down and stand at the foot of the stairs," she said, after a time.
Minnie made no objection to this, and Carrie put on her hat and went below.
"Where has Carrie gone?" asked Hanson, coming back into the dining-room when he heard the door close.
"She said she was going down to the foot of the stairs," answered Minnie. "I guess she just wants to look out a while."
"She oughtn't to be thinking about spending her money on theatres already, do you think?" he said.
"She just feels a little curious, I guess," ventured Minnie. "Everything is so new."
"I don't know," said Hanson, and went over to the baby, his forehead slightly wrinkled.
He was thinking of a full career of vanity and wastefulness which a young girl might indulge in, and wondering how Carrie could contemplate such a course when she had so little, as yet, with which to do.
On Saturday Carrie went out by herself--first toward the river, which interested her, and then back along Jackson Street, which was then lined by the pretty houses and fine lawns which subsequently caused it to be made into a boulevard. She was struck with the evidences of wealth, although there was, perhaps, not a person on the street worth more than a hundred thousand dollars. She was glad to be out of the flat, because already she felt that it was a narrow, humdrum place, and that interest and joy lay elsewhere. Her thoughts now were of a more liberal character, and she punctuated them with speculations as to the whereabouts of Drouet. She was not sure but that he might call anyhow Monday night, and, while she felt a little disturbed at the possibility, there was, nevertheless, just the shade of a wish that he would.
On Monday she arose early and prepared to go to work. She dressed herself in a worn shirt-waist of dotted blue percale, a skirt of light-brown serge rather faded, and a small straw hat which she had worn all summer at Columbia City. Her shoes were old, and her necktie was in that crumpled, flattened state which time and much wearing impart. She made a very average looking shop-girl with the exception of her features. These were slightly more even than common, and gave her a sweet, reserved, and pleasing appearance.
It is no easy thing to get up early in the morning when one is used to sleeping until seven and eight, as Carrie had been at home. She gained some inkling of the character of Hanson's life when, half asleep, she looked out into the dining-room at six o'clock and saw him silently finishing his breakfast. By the time she was dressed he was gone, and she, Minnie, and the baby ate together, the latter being just old enough to sit in a high chair and disturb the dishes with a spoon. Her spirits were greatly subdued now when the fact of entering upon strange and untried duties confronted her. Only the ashes of all her fine fancies were remaining--ashes still concealing, nevertheless, a few red embers of hope. So subdued was she by her weakening nerves, that she ate quite in silence going over imaginary conceptions of the character of the shoe company, the nature of the work, her employer's attitude. She was vaguely feeling that she would come in contact with the great owners, that her work would be where grave, stylishly dressed men occasionally look on.
"Well, good luck," said Minnie, when she was ready to go. They had agreed it was best to walk, that morning at least, to see if she could do it every day--sixty cents a week for car fare being quite an item under the circumstances.
"I'll tell you how it goes to-night," said Carrie.
Once in the sunlit street, with labourers tramping by in either direction, the horse-cars passing crowded to the rails with the small clerks and floor help in the great wholesale houses, and men and women generally coming out of doors and passing about the neighbourhood, Carrie felt slightly reassured. In the sunshine of the morning, beneath the wide, blue heavens, with a fresh wind astir, what fears, except the most desperate, can find a harbourage? In the night, or the gloomy chambers of the day, fears and misgivings wax strong, but out in the sunlight there is, for a time, cessation even of the terror of death.
Carrie went straight forward until she crossed the river, and then turned into Fifth Avenue. The thoroughfare, in this part, was like a walled canon of brown stone and dark red brick. The big windows looked shiny and clean. Trucks were rumbling in increasing numbers; men and women, girls and boys were moving onward in all directions. She met girls of her own age, who looked at her as if with contempt for her diffidence. She wondered at the magnitude of this life and at the importance of knowing much in order to do anything in it at all. Dread at her own inefficiency crept upon her. She would not know how, she would not be quick enough. Had not all the other places refused her because she did not know something or other? She would be scolded, abused, ignominiously discharged.
It was with weak knees and a slight catch in her breathing that she came up to the great shoe company at Adams and Fifth Avenue and entered the elevator. When she stepped out on the fourth floor there was no one at hand, only great aisles of boxes piled to the ceiling. She stood, very much frightened, awaiting some one.
Presently Mr. Brown came up. He did not seem to recosnise her.
"What is it you want?" he inquired.
Carrie's heart sank.
"You said I should come this morning to see about work--"
"Oh," he interrupted. "Um--yes. What is your name?"
"Carrie Meeber."
"Yes," said he. "You come with me."
He led the way through dark, box-lined aisles which had the smell of new shoes, until they came to an iron door which opened into the factory proper. There was a large, low-ceiled room, with clacking, rattling machines at which men in white shirt sleeves and blue gingham aprons were working. She followed him diffidently through the clattering automatons, keeping her eyes straight before her, and flushing slightly. They crossed to a far corner and took an elevator to the sixth floor. Out of the array of machines and benches, Mr. Brown signalled a foreman. "This is the girl," he said, and turning to Carrie, "You go with him." He then returned, and Carrie followed her new superior to a little desk in a corner, which he used as a kind of official centre.
"You've never worked at anything like this before, have you?" he questioned, rather sternly.
"No, sir," she answered.
He seemed rather annoyed at having to bother with such help, but put down her name and then led her across to where a line of girls occupied stools in front of clacking machines. On the shoulder of one of the girls who was punching eye-holes in one piece of the upper, by the aid of the machine, he put his hand.
"You," he said, "show this girl how to do what you're doing. When you get through, come to me."
The girl so addressed rose promptly and gave Carrie her place.
"It isn't hard to do," she said, bending over. "You just take this so, fasten it with this clamp, and start the machine."
She suited action to word, fastened the piece of leather, which was eventually to form the right half of the upper of a man's shoe, by little adjustable clamps, and pushed a small steel rod at the side of the machine. The latter jumped to the task of punching, with sharp, snapping clicks, cutting circular bits of leather out of the side of the upper, leaving the holes which were to hold the laces. After observing a few times, the girl let her work at it alone. Seeing that it was fairly well done, she went away.
The pieces of leather came from the girl at the machine to her right, and were passed on to the girl at her left. Carrie saw at once that an average speed was necessary or the work would pile up on her and all those below would be delayed. She had no time to look about, and bent anxiously to her task. The girls at her left and right realised her predicament and feelings, and, in a way, tried to aid her, as much as they dared, by working slower.
At this task she laboured incessantly for some time, finding relief from her own nervous fears and imaginings in the humdrum, mechanical movement of the machine. She felt, as the minutes passed, that the room was not very light. It had a thick odour of fresh leather, but that did not worry her. She felt the eyes of the other help upon her, and troubled lest she was not working fast enough.
Once, when she was fumbling at the little clamp, having made a slight error in setting in the leather, a great hand appeared before her eyes and fastened the clamp for her. It was the foreman. Her heart thumped so that she could scarcely see to go on.
"Start your machine," he said, "start your machine. Don't keep the line waiting."
This recovered her sufficiently and she went excitedly on, hardly breathing until the shadow moved away from behind her. Then she heaved a great breath.
As the morning wore on the room became hotter. She felt the need of a breath of fresh air and a drink of water, but did not venture to stir. The stool she sat on was without a back or foot-rest, and she began to feel uncomfortable. She found, after a time, that her back was beginning to ache. She twisted and turned from one position to another slightly different, but it did not ease her for long. She was beginning to weary.
"Stand up, why don't you?" said the girl at her right, without any form of introduction. "They won't care."
Carrie looked at her gratefully. "I guess I will," she said.
She stood up from her stool and worked that way for a while, but it was a more difficult position. Her neck and shoulders ached in bending over.
The spirit of the place impressed itself on her in a rough way. She did not venture to look around, but above the clack of the machine she could hear an occasional remark. She could also note a thing or two out of the side of her eye.
"Did you see Harry last night?" said the girl at her left, addressing her neighbour.
"No."
"You ought to have seen the tie he had on. Gee, but he was a mark."
"S-s-t," said the other girl, bending over her work. The first, silenced, instantly assumed a solemn face. The foreman passed slowly along, eyeing each worker distinctly. The moment he was gone, the conversation was resumed again.
"Say," began the girl at her left, "what jeh think he said?"
"I don't know."
"He said he saw us with Eddie Harris at Martin's last night." "No!" They both giggled.
A youth with tan-coloured hair, that needed clipping very badly, came shuffling along between the machines, bearing a basket of leather findings under his left arm, and pressed against his stomach. When near Carrie, he stretched out his right hand and gripped one girl under the arm.
"Aw, let me go," she exclaimed angrily. "Duffer."
He only grinned broadly in return.
"Rubber!" he called back as she looked after him. There was nothing of the gallant in him.
Carrie at last could scarcely sit still. Her legs began to tire and she wanted to get up and stretch. Would noon never come? It seemed as if she had worked an entire day. She was not hungry at all, but weak, and her eyes were tired, straining at the one point where the eye-punch came down. The girl at the right noticed her squirmings and felt sorry for her. She was concentrating herself too thoroughly--what she did really required less mental and physical strain. There was nothing to be done, however. The halves of the uppers came piling steadily down. Her hands began to ache at the wrists and then in the fingers, and towards the last she seemed one mass of dull, complaining muscles, fixed in an eternal position and performing a single mechanical movement which became more and more distasteful, until as last it was absolutely nauseating. When she was wondering whether the strain would ever cease, a dull- sounding bell clanged somewhere down an elevator shaft, and the end came. In an instant there was a buzz of action and conversation. All the girls instantly left their stools and hurried away in an adjoining room, men passed through, coming from some department which opened on the right. The whirling wheels began to sing in a steadily modifying key, until at last they died away in a low buzz. There was an audible stillness, in which the common voice sounded strange.
Carrie got up and sought her lunch box. She was stiff, a little dizzy, and very thirsty. On the way to the small space portioned off by wood, where all the wraps and lunches were kept, she encountered the foreman, who stared at her hard.
"Well," he said, "did you get along all right?"
"I think so," she replied, very respectfully.
"Um," he replied, for want of something better, and walked on.
Under better material conditions, this kind of work would not have been so bad, but the new socialism which involves pleasant working conditions for employees had not then taken hold upon manufacturing companies.
The place smelled of the oil of the machines and the new leather--a combination which, added to the stale odours of the building, was not pleasant even in cold weather. The floor, though regularly swept every evening, presented a littered surface. Not the slightest provision had been made for the comfort of the employees, the idea being that something was gained by giving them as little and making the work as hard and unremunerative as possible. What we know of foot-rests, swivel-back chairs, dining-rooms for the girls, clean aprons and curling irons supplied free, and a decent cloak room, were unthought of. The washrooms were disagreeable, crude, if not foul places, and the whole atmosphere was sordid.
Carrie looked about her, after she had drunk a tinful of water from a bucket in one corner, for a place to sit and eat. The other girls had ranged themselves about the windows or the work-benches of those of the men who had gone out. She saw no place which did not hold a couple or a group of girls, and being too timid to think of intruding herself, she sought out her machine and, seated upon her stool, opened her lunch on her lap. There she sat listening to the chatter and comment about her. It was, for the most part, silly and graced by the current slang. Several of the men in the room exchanged compliments with the girls at long range.
"Say, Kitty," called one to a girl who was doing a waltz step in a few feet of space near one of the windows, "are you going to the ball with me?"
"Look out, Kitty," called another, "you'll jar your back hair."
"Go on, Rubber," was her only comment.
As Carrie listened to this and much more of similar familiar badinage among the men and girls, she instinctively withdrew into herself. She was not used to this type, and felt that there was something hard and low about it all. She feared that the young boys about would address such remarks to her--boys who, beside Drouet, seemed uncouth and ridiculous. She made the average feminine distinction between clothes, putting worth, goodness, and distinction in a dress suit, and leaving all the unlovely qualities and those beneath notice in overalls and jumper.
She was glad when the short half hour was over and the wheels began to whirr again. Though wearied, she would be inconspicuous. This illusion ended when another young man passed along the aisle and poked her indifferently in the ribs with his thumb. She turned about, indignation leaping to her eyes, but he had gone on and only once turned to grin. She found it difficult to conquer an inclination to cry.
The girl next her noticed her state of mind. "Don't you mind," she said. "He's too fresh."
Carrie said nothing, but bent over her work. She felt as though she could hardly endure such a life. Her idea of work had been so entirely different. All during the long afternoon she thought of the city outside and its imposing show, crowds, and fine buildings. Columbia City and the better side of her home life came back. By three o'clock she was sure it must be six, and by four it seemed as if they had forgotten to note the hour and were letting all work overtime. The foreman became a true ogre, prowling constantly about, keeping her tied down to her miserable task. What she heard of the conversation about her only made her feel sure that she did not want to make friends with any of these. When six o'clock came she hurried eagerly away, her arms aching and her limbs stiff from sitting in one position.
As she passed out along the hall after getting her hat, a young machine hand, attracted by her looks, made bold to jest with her.
"Say, Maggie," he called, "if you wait, I'll walk with you."
It was thrown so straight in her direction that she knew who was meant, but never turned to look.
In the crowded elevator, another dusty, toil-stained youth tried to make an impression on her by leering in her face.
One young man, waiting on the walk outside for the appearance of another, grinned at her as she passed.
"Ain't going my way, are you?" he called jocosely.
Carrie turned her face to the west with a subdued heart. As she turned the corner, she saw through the great shiny window the small desk at which she had applied. There were the crowds, hurrying with the same buzz and energy-yielding enthusiasm. She felt a slight relief, but it was only at her escape. She felt ashamed in the face of better dressed girls who went by. She felt as though she should be better served, and her heart revolted.
接下来的两天,嘉莉沉浸在想入非非中。 她幻想着种种特权和享乐。要是她出身高贵人家,这些想法还切实际一些。在她的想象中,她那可怜巴巴的周薪4块半大洋已经大方潇洒地花了出去,为她买来了种种她想要的东西,种种她一眼看中的东西。真的,那几天夜里临上床前,当她坐在摇椅里愉快地看着下面灯火通明的大街时,这些还没到手的钱似乎已为未来的主人获取种种欢乐和种种女人想要的小玩意开辟了道路。“我会非常开心的,”她想道。
虽然嘉莉把一切可以买到的欢乐都想遍了,她姐姐敏妮一点也不知道她的这些想入非非。她忙着擦洗厨房里的木器和门窗,计算着星期天80美分的开销可以买些什么。那天嘉莉兴冲冲地回到家,因为初次成功而容光焕发。虽然很累,她很想聊聊那些现在感到很有趣的求职经过。可是敏妮只赞许地微微一笑,问她是不是在车费上要花掉一点钱。这是嘉莉没有想到的,不过这一点并没有长久地影响她的情绪。在她当时的心境下,当她模模糊糊算这笔钱的用途时,抽出一笔钱用在别的事情上,一点不让她感到总数有什么减少。她太高兴了。
汉生7点钟回到家时,脾气不太好——吃晚饭前他通常是这样的。他并没有说什么难听的话,但是当他在房间走动时,他板着一张脸,一言不发,他的神气流露出他的恶劣情绪。
他有一双心爱的黄色拖鞋。一到家,他就脱下那双结实的皮鞋,换上拖鞋。换鞋和洗脸是他晚饭前的唯一准备工作。他用普通的洗衣皂洗脸,一直洗到脸发出红光才罢手。然后他就拿起晚报,一声不响地看起来。
对于一个年轻人来说,这实在是一种不正常的性格。这使嘉莉的情绪也受到影响。其实他还影响了整个屋子的气氛。这种事往往都是这样的。在这种气氛里,他的妻子性格变得谨小慎微,处事圆活,竭力避免自讨没趣。嘉莉宣布找到了工作,才使他心情开朗了一点。
“这么说,你没有浪费一点时间,是吗?”他说着,脸上露出了一丝笑意。
“当然没有,”嘉莉用自豪的口气回答。
他又问了她一两个问题,就转过身去逗宝宝,直到在饭桌上敏妮提起来,他们才继续这个话题。
对工作的看法和将来的前途,嘉莉当然不会把她的想法降格到她姐姐、姐夫那些凡夫俗子的见解。
“那看起来是个大公司,”她在谈论中说道,“窗子用的是大块厚板玻璃,里面有许多职员。我见的那人说,他们一直雇这么多人。”
“只要人家看你顺眼,”汉生插进来说,“现在要找份工作不是很难的。”敏妮受了嘉莉好兴致的影响,加上她丈夫今天居然也健谈起来,开始告诉嘉莉那些值得一看的景点——都是不用花钱就可以大饱眼福的东西。
“你一定要去看看密歇根大街。那里有许多豪华住宅,真是条漂亮的马路。”“约各戏院在哪里?”嘉莉插嘴问道。她问的是一家专演通俗闹剧的戏院,那家戏院当时叫“约各”。
“嗯,离这里不远,”敏妮回答。“在霍尔斯台街,就在附近。”“我很想去那里看看。我今天走过霍尔斯台街了,是吗?”谈话到了这里略有停顿,没人立即回答她。思想真是一种会蔓延的奇怪东西。一听到她说起戏院,先是汉生的脑子里对这种花钱的玩意大不以为然,于是敏妮的脑子里也产生了同样的想法。感情的这种无声的微妙变化影响了饭桌上的气氛。
敏妮回答了一声“是的”,但是嘉莉可以感觉到看戏这想法在这个家中是不受欢迎的。这话题就暂时撇下不谈了。直到汉生吃完晚饭,拿上报纸去前屋,她们才重新提起看戏的事。
她们俩单独在一起,谈话就随便了点。姐妹俩边洗碗碟,边聊着,嘉莉还不时哼两句小曲。
“如果不太远的话,我想到霍尔斯台街去看看,”嘉莉过了一会儿说,“我们何不今晚去看场戏呢?”“我看史文今晚不会肯去的,”敏妮回答。“他早上要早起。““他不会反对的——他会喜欢看戏的,”嘉莉说。
“不会的,他不常看戏。”敏妮又说。
“嗯,可我实在想去,”嘉莉回答。“我们两个去吧。”敏妮想了会儿,不是想去不去,因为她想不去这点是不必斟酌的。她要费心思索的是如何将她妹妹的思路引到别的事上去。
“我们以后再说吧。”找不出什么推托的理由,她只好这么回答。
嘉莉马上看出了她反对的原因何在。
“我还有些钱,”她说,“你和我一起去吧。”敏妮摇了摇头。
“他也可以一起去的,”嘉莉说。
“不,”敏妮轻轻说道。她故意把碗碟弄出声响来掩盖她们的谈话声。“他不会去的。”敏妮已有好几年没有见到嘉莉了。这几年嘉莉的性格有了一些发展。她天性胆小,加上她们家没钱没势,所以在个人进取方面,她毫不起劲。可她对欢乐的追求却变得非常强烈,这一点成了她性格中的主要特点。她不想谈别的事,只想谈娱乐。
“你去问问他嘛,"她轻声恳求道。
敏妮想的却是嘉莉在他们家搭伙,可以增加些家里的收入。这点钱可以付房租,在和她丈夫谈家庭开销时也要容易些。可是如果嘉莉一开始就想着到处去玩,事情就有点不妙了。如果嘉莉不肯吃苦耐劳,埋头干活,只想着玩乐,那么她到城里来,对他们家又有什么好处呢?她这么想并非出自天性冷漠。她是一个任劳任怨,勤勤恳恳,竭力顺应环境维持生计的人。这些想法是处在这种境遇里的人认真思索的结果。
她最后作了让步,去征求汉生的意见。她这么做时,满心不情愿,所以很勉强。
“嘉莉要请我们去看戏,"她进去对她丈夫道。汉生从报上抬起头来,他们交换了一个温和的目光。两人的意思在这一眼中表示得明明白白:“这一点是我们原先没料到的。”“我不想去,"他回答道。"她想去看什么?”“约各剧院的戏,"敏妮说。
他低下头看报纸,不赞成地摇了摇头。
嘉莉看到他们对她的提议反应冷淡,心里对他们的生活方式有了一个更清楚的认识,这使得她感到压抑,不过她并没有明白表示反对意见。
“我想下楼去,在楼梯脚站一会儿,”又过了一会儿,她说。
敏妮对此没有反对,所以嘉莉就戴上帽子下楼去了。
“嘉莉上哪里去了”听到关门声,汉生回到吃饭间问道。
“她说她想到下面楼梯口去,”敏妮说,“我猜想她只是想在外面看看。”“她不该现在就开始想着花钱看戏,你说呢?”他说。
“我看她只是有点好奇,”敏妮大着胆子说道。“这里的一切对她说来太新奇了。”“我可拿不准是不是,”汉生微微皱起眉头说,然后转身去看宝宝。
他心里想着年轻姑娘的种种虚荣和奢侈,可是无法理解嘉莉这么一贫如洗怎么也会想到这种事上去。
星期六嘉莉一个人出去--先朝她感兴趣的河边走去,然后沿杰克生大街回来。大街两侧是漂亮的住宅和草坪,所以这条街后来改成了林荫大道。这些象征财富的房子给她留下了深刻印象,尽管这街上没有一家财产在十万以上。离开公寓到外面走走,使她心情舒畅,因为她已经感到那个家狭隘单调,毫无趣味和欢乐可言。她的思想自由自在地飘浮,当中还不时想到杜洛埃身上,猜测着他现在会在哪里。她不能肯定他星期一晚上是否会来。她一方面担心他会来,一方面又有点盼他来。
星期一她早早起来,准备去上班。她穿上了一件蓝点子细布旧上衣,一条褪了色的淡咖啡哔叽裙子,和一顶她在哥伦比亚城戴了一夏天的小草帽。她的鞋子也是旧的,领带已经又皱又扁。除了相貌以外,她看上去就像一个普通女工。她比一般姑娘来得美貌。给人一种可爱甜美,端庄动人的印象。
嘉莉平时在家时往往睡到七八点钟才起床,所以现在要起早可不容易。清早6点时,她从自己睡觉的地方睡眼惺忪地瞥见汉生在外面吃饭间闷声不响地吃早饭,她开始有点理解汉生过的是什么样的生活了。等她穿好衣服,他已经走了,只剩她和敏妮加宝宝在一起吃早饭。宝宝已经会坐在一个高椅上用勺子摆弄碟子。现在事到临头,马上要去从事一件陌生的工作,她的情绪低落了。她的种种美好的幻想如今只剩下一些灰烬--尽管灰烬底下还埋着几颗尚未燃尽的希望的余火。
她心情压抑,胆怯不安,默默地吃着饭,想象着那个鞋厂的光景,工作的情况和老板的态度。她模模糊糊地认为她会和那些大厂主有些接触,那些态度严肃穿着体面的先生们有时会到她干活的地方转转。
“好,祝你好运,”她准备动身的时候,敏妮对她说。她们已商量好,还是步行去,至少第一天要步行去,试试能不能每天走去上班—-一星期60美分的车票在目前的形势下是一笔不小的数目了。
“今晚我会告诉你那里的情形,”嘉莉说。
一走到阳光明媚的街上,嘉莉的信心足了一些。马路上来来往往都是上班的人,公共马车上挤满了到大批发行上班的小职员和仆役,乘客一直挤到了车上的栏杆旁。男男女女已出门在外面走动。走在广阔的蓝天下,沐浴着早上的阳光,清新的空气扑面而来,除了绝望无路的人,什么害怕担心有立足之地呢。在夜里,或者白天在阴暗的房间里,强烈的恐惧和疑虑也许会袭上心头。但是一旦到了阳光下,一时间恐怕连死亡的恐惧也会忘记的。
嘉莉一直往前走,直到过了河,然后转弯拐进第五大街。
这里的大街就像是一条深深的峡谷,两旁矗立着棕色的石墙和深红色的砖墙。大玻璃窗看上去明亮干净,大量的货车隆隆驶过。到处是男男女女,其中有少男少女。她见到和她年纪相仿的女孩,她们打量着她,似乎对她的畏缩神气有些瞧不起。
她对这里生活的宏伟气势大感惊叹,也吃惊地想到一个人该需要多少知识和本领才可能在这里干些名堂出来。于是一种唯恐自己干不好的担心悄悄爬上心头。她担心自己学不会,又担心自己手脚慢。其他那些回绝她的单位不就是因为她这不会那不懂吗?他们会说她,骂她,解雇她,让她丢尽脸面的。
她来到亚当路和第五大街转弯处的鞋业公司,走进电梯,心情紧张得膝盖发软,有点透不过起来。她在四楼出电梯时,看不到一个人影,只见成堆摞到房顶的盒子,中间留出一条条走道来。她心情惶恐地站在那里等待。
不一会,布朗先生来了。他似乎不认识她了。
“你有什么事?”他问。
嘉莉的心直往下沉。
“你让我今早来上工”
“噢,”他打断了她,“不错,你叫什么名字?”“嘉莉·米贝。”“不错,"他说,”你跟我来。“他走在头里,穿过盒子堆中间的昏暗过道,过道里弥漫着新鞋子的气味,最后来到一个铁门前,铁门里就是车间了。那是个天棚很低的大房间,里面排列着发出隆隆声响的机器。机器旁,穿着白衬衫蓝围腰的工人正在工作。她怯生生地跟在后面,走过隆隆的机器,眼睛直视着前方,脸上微微有些发红。他们穿过整个车间,到了车间的另一头,然后坐电梯到了六楼。
在一排排的机器和工作台中间,布朗先生招呼一个工头过来。
“就是这女孩,”他说,又转身对嘉莉说,“你跟他去。”他转身往回走,嘉莉就跟着新上司到了角落里的一张小桌旁,这小桌是他办公的地方。
“你以前没有到这种厂里干过,是吗?”他口气严厉地问道。
“没有,先生,”她答道。
他似乎因为得跟这种帮工打交道很不高兴,但还是记下了她的名字,然后带她来到一排咔嚓咔嚓响着的机器前,那里一长排女工正坐在机器前的凳子上干活。他把手搭在一个正用机器在鞋帮上打眼的姑娘肩上。
“喂,”他说,“把你正干的活教给这个姑娘。等你教会了她,就到我这里来。”那女孩听了这吩咐,马上站起来,把自己的位子让给嘉莉。
“这不难做的,”她弯下腰说道,“你这样拿着这个,用这个夹子把它夹住,然后开动机器。”她一边说着一边示范,用可以调节的小夹子夹住了那块皮,那皮是用来做男鞋右半面鞋帮的,然后推动机器旁的小操纵杆,机器就跳动着开始打洞,发出尖锐的噼啪噼啪声,在鞋帮边上切下小小的圆皮圈,在鞋帮上留下穿鞋带的小孔。女工在旁边看她做了几次以后,就让她独立操作,看到她活儿干得不赖时,就走了。
那些妻子是操作她右边机器的女工传过来的,经过她这里,然后传到她左边的女工那里。嘉莉立刻看出她必须跟上她们的速度,不然活儿就会在她这里积压下来,而下面工序的人就会停工待料。她没有时间四面打量,埋头紧张地干着她那份活。在她左右两边的女工明白她的处境和心情,竭力想帮助她,所以大着胆子偷偷地放慢了干活的速度。
她这么手脚不停地干了一会儿。在机器的单调刻板运动中,她的心情松弛了一点,不再提心吊胆,紧张不安了。时间一分钟一分钟地过去,她开始觉得车间里光线不够亮,空气中有浓重的新皮革气味,不过她并不在乎。她感到别的工人在看她,所以唯恐自己手脚不够快。
有一次,因为有块皮子没有放正,所以她正摸索着重新摆弄小夹子。就在这时,一只大手伸到她面前,替她把皮子夹紧。
那是工头。她的心怦怦直跳,几乎无法继续干了去。
“开动机器,”他喊,“开动机器。不要让人家等你。”这话使她头脑清醒过来,于是她又手忙脚乱地继续干下去,紧张得几乎气也不敢喘一口。直到背后的人影移开了,她才深深地透了一口气。
上午,随着时间的推移,车间里越来越热。她很想吸一口新鲜空气,喝一口水,但是不敢动一动。她坐的凳子既没有椅背也没有踏脚,她开始感到很不舒服。又过了一会儿,她的背开始疼起来。她扭动着身子,微微地从一个姿势换到另一个姿势,但是好不了多久。她开始吃不消了。
“你为什么不站一会儿呢?”在她右边的女工不用人介绍认识,就和她搭话说,“他们不管的。”嘉莉感激地看了她一眼,说道:“是的,我是想站一会儿。”她从凳子上站起来,站着干了一会儿。但站着干更累人,她得弯着腰,于是她的头颈和肩膀都疼了起来。
这地方的环境给她粗鲁的感觉。她并不敢朝四周东张西望,但在机器的咔嚓声中,她偶尔听到了一些人们的谈话声,从眼角梢她也注意到一两件小事。
“你昨晚看见哈里了吗?”她左边的女工对旁边一个人说。
“没有。”
“你真该瞧瞧他系的那条领带。哎呀,人人都嘲笑他。”“嘘--”另一个女工发出一声警告,仍埋头做着她的事。
第一个女工马上闭上嘴,做出一副严肃的样子。工头慢慢地走过来,打量着每个工人。他一走,谈话又继续下去。
“嘿,”她左边的女工先开口,“你猜他说了些什么?”“我不知道。”“他说他昨晚看见我们和艾迪·哈里斯一起在马丁酒家。”“去他的。”她们两个咯咯笑了起来。
一个蓬着一头褐色乱发的小伙子左臂下贴着肚子挟着一箩筐制皮工具,顺着机器间的过道,拽着脚步走了过来。走到嘉莉附近时,他伸出右手拧住了一个女工的手臂。
“呸,松手!”她愤怒地叫了起来,“你这个笨蛋。”他咧嘴一笑,作为回答。
“操你的!”她还在看着他的背影时,他回头回敬了一句,一点绅士风度也没有。
嘉莉终于在凳子上坐不住了。她的腿开始疼了,她想站起来,直一直腰。怎么还不到中午?她觉得仿佛已经干了整整一天了。她一点也不饿,可是已经精疲力尽了。眼睛一直盯着打鞋孔的地方,也累得发酸。右边的女孩注意到她坐不安稳的样子,心里为她难过:她思想太集中了,其实她不必这么紧张这么卖劲的。但是她一点忙也帮不上。鞋帮不断地传到嘉莉那里,越积越多。她的手腕开始酸痛,接着手指也痛了,后来全身都麻木酸痛了。她这样姿势不变地重复做着这简单机械的动作,这些动作变得越来越叫人讨厌,到最后,简直让人恶心。她正在想这种苦工怎么没完没了时,从电梯通道那里传来了一阵沉闷的铃声,总算熬到头了。立刻传来嗡嗡的说话声和走动声,所有的女工立刻从凳子上站起来,匆匆走到隔壁房间。不知哪部门的男工从右边的门里走了进来,又穿过车间。转动的机轮声渐渐低下去,最后终于在低低的嗡嗡声中完全消失了。
车间变得异样的寂静,简直可以用耳朵听到这寂静,而人的声音听上去反而怪怪的。
嘉莉站起来去拿她的饭盒。她感到全身都僵硬了,头晕乎乎的,口渴得厉害。她向用木板隔开的小房间走去,那里是专门放衣包和午饭的。路上碰到了工头,他瞪眼打量着她。
“怎么样,”他问,“还能做得来吗?”
“还行,”她毕恭毕敬地回答。
“嗯。”他没有什么话好说,就走开了。
在条件好一些的情况下,这种工作其实并不太累。但是当时的工厂还没有采纳新福利制度,为工人提供舒适的劳动环境。
这地方弥漫着机油和新皮革的混合气味,再加上楼里污浊陈腐的气味,即使在冷天空气也很难闻。地上虽然每天傍晚都扫一次,仍然杂乱不堪。厂里一丝一毫也不为工人的劳动条件着想。他们只盼福利越少越好,工作越重越好,要能不出钱最好,这样厂里才能赚大钱。我们现在所知道的那些脚踏,旋背椅,女工餐厅,厂方发给的干净工作围腰和卷发器,以及像样的衣帽间,这些东西当时连想也没有想到。洗手间即使不算肮脏,也是粗陋不堪,空气污秽恶劣。
嘉莉打量着四周。从角落的桶里舀了一铁罐水喝了以后,她想找个地方坐下来吃饭。姑娘们已在窗台上或者男工们离开的工作台上坐下来,每个可以坐的地方都挤着两三个姑娘。
她太害羞腼腆,不好意思和她们一起去挤,所以就走到她的机器旁,在凳子上坐下来,把午饭盒放在膝盖上。她坐在那,听周围人们的聊天谈论。那些话大部分愚蠢无聊,夹杂着流行的市井喱语。房间里有几个男工隔着老远,在和女工们斗嘴。
“喂,吉蒂,”有一个对正在窗子旁的几尺空间练习华尔兹舞步的姑娘喊,”跟我去跳舞好吗?”“当心,吉蒂,”另一个喊,“他会把你后面的头发弄乱,让你好看的。”“去你的吧,操蛋。”她只这么回了一句。
当嘉莉听到男女工人这样随便放肆地打趣揶揄时,她本能地和他们拉开了距离。她不习惯这一类谈话,感到这里有些残忍粗俗的成份在内。她害怕这些小伙子也会对她说下流话--除了杜洛埃,小伙子们个个粗鲁可笑。她照一般女性的目光,用衣着把人分成两类:穿西装礼服的是有身价,有美德,有名望的人;穿工装短衫的是有恶习劣质的人,不值一顾。
她很高兴短短的半小时过去了,机轮又转动了起来。干活尽管累,她可以避免自己的惹人注目。可这想法马上被证明是错误的。一个青工从过道走来,无所谓地用大拇指戳了一下她的肋部。她气得眼睛冒火,转过身来。但是那青工已走远了,只回过头来一笑。她气得想哭。
旁边的女工注意到了她的情绪。“别放在心上,”她说,“这小子太放肆了。”嘉莉什么也没说,低头开始工作。她感到她几乎无法忍受这样的生活。她原来想象的工作和这一切天差地远。整个长长的下午,她想到外面的城市,那壮观的市容和人群,那些漂亮的大楼。她又想到了哥伦比亚城,想到老家的好处。3点钟时,她肯定已是6点了。到了4点,她怀疑他们忘了看钟,让大家在加班加点了。工头成了一个魔鬼,不断在旁边巡睃,使她一动不敢动,钉在她那个倒霉的活上。她听到周围人们的谈话,这些话只让她肯定她不想和他们中的任何一个交朋友。6点钟到了,她急忙回家。她的胳膊酸痛,四肢因为坐的姿势不变已经僵硬。
当她拿着帽子顺大厅出来时,一个年轻的机床工人被她的姿色所吸引,大胆地和她说笑起来。
“喂,姑娘,”他喊道,“等一下,我和你一起走。”那话是直冲她的方向说的,所以她清楚这是对谁而发,但是她连头也没回。
在拥挤的电梯里,另一个满身尘土和机油的青工朝她色迷迷地看着,想和她拉关系。
外面人行道上,一个小伙子正在等人,看见她走过,朝她露齿一笑,“不跟我一起走吗?”他开玩笑地喊。
嘉莉情绪低落地朝西走。转过街角,她透过大而明亮的玻璃窗又看到了那张小办公桌,她当初就是在那里申请工作的。
路上到处是嘈杂的人流,他们急急走着,步履中照旧透出充沛的精力和热情。她感到稍稍松了一口气,庆幸自己逃离了那地方。她看见穿着比自己漂亮的姑娘从身边走过,就感到羞愧。
她认为自己该享有更好的待遇,所以心里很不平。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 5楼  发表于: 2013-10-31 0

Chapter 5 A GLITTERING NIGHT FLOWER--THE USE OF A NAME
Drouet did not call that evening. After receiving the letter, he had laid aside all thought of Carrie for the time being and was floating around having what he considered a gay time. On this particular evening he dined at "Rector's," a restaurant of some local fame, which occupied a basement at Clark and Monroe Streets. There--after he visited the resort of Fitzgerald and Moy's in Adams Street, opposite the imposing Federal Building. There he leaned over the splendid bar and swallowed a glass of plain whiskey and purchased a couple of cigars, one of which he lighted. This to him represented in part high life--a fair sample of what the whole must be. Drouet was not a drinker in excess. He was not a moneyed man. He only craved the best, as his mind conceived it, and such doings seemed to him a part of the best. Rector's, with its polished marble walls and floor, its profusion of lights, its show of china and silverware, and, above all, its reputation as a resort for actors and professional men, seemed to him the proper place for a successful man to go. He loved fine clothes, good eating, and particularly the company and acquaintanceship of successful men. When dining, it was a source of keen satisfaction to him to know that Joseph Jefferson was wont to come to this same place, or that Henry E. Dixie, a well-known performer of the day, was then only a few tables off. At Rector's he could always obtain this satisfaction, for there one could encounter politicians, brokers, actors, some rich young "rounders" of the town, all eating and drinking amid a buzz of popular commonplace conversation.
"That's So-and-so over there," was a common remark of these gentlemen among themselves, particularly among those who had not yet reached, but hoped to do so, the dazzling height which money to dine here lavishly represented.
"You don't say so," would be the reply.
"Why, yes, didn't you know that? Why, he's manager of the Grand Opera House."
When these things would fall upon Drouet's ears, he would straighten himself a little more stiffly and eat with solid comfort. If he had any vanity, this augmented it, and if he had any ambition, this stirred it. He would be able to flash a roll of greenbacks too some day. As it was, he could eat where THEY did.
His preference for Fitzgerald and Moy's Adams Street place was another yard off the same cloth. This was really a gorgeous saloon from a Chicago standpoint. Like Rector's, it was also ornamented with a blaze of incandescent lights, held in handsome chandeliers. The floors were of brightly coloured tiles, the walls a composition of rich, dark, polished wood, which reflected the light, and coloured stucco-work, which gave the place a very sumptuous appearance. The long bar was a blaze of lights, polished woodwork, coloured and cut glassware, and many fancy bottles. It was a truly swell saloon, with rich screens, fancy wines, and a line of bar goods unsurpassed in the country.
At Rector's, Drouet had met Mr. G. W. Hurstwood, manager of Fitzgerald and Moy's. He had been pointed out as a very successful and well-known man about town. Hurstwood looked the part, for, besides being slightly under forty, he had a good, stout constitution, an active manner, and a solid, substantial air, which was composed in part of his fine clothes, his clean linen, his jewels, and, above all, his own sense of his importance. Drouet immediately conceived a notion of him as being some one worth knowing, and was glad not only to meet him, but to visit the Adams Street bar thereafter whenever he wanted a drink or a cigar.
Hurstwood was an interesting character after his kind. He was shrewd and clever in many little things, and capable of creating a good impression. His managerial position was fairly important--a kind of stewardship which was imposing, but lacked financial control. He had risen by perseverance and industry, through long years of service, from the position of barkeeper in a commonplace saloon to his present altitude. He had a little office in the place, set off in polished cherry and grill-work, where he kept, in a roll-top desk, the rather simple accounts of the place--supplies ordered and needed. The chief executive and financial functions devolved upon the owners--Messrs. Fitzgerald and Moy--and upon a cashier who looked after the money taken in.
For the most part he lounged about, dressed in excellent tailored suits of imported goods, a solitaire ring, a fine blue diamond in his tie, a striking vest of some new pattern, and a watch-chain of solid gold, which held a charm of rich design, and a watch of the latest make and engraving. He knew by name, and could greet personally with a "Well, old fellow," hundreds of actors, merchants, politicians, and the general run of successful characters about town, and it was part of his success to do so. He had a finely graduated scale of informality and friendship, which improved from the "How do you do?" addressed to the fifteen-dollar-a-week clerks and office attaches, who, by long frequenting of the place, became aware of his position, to the "Why, old man, how are you?" which he addressed to those noted or rich individuals who knew him and were inclined to be friendly.
There was a class, however, too rich, too famous, or too successful, with whom he could not attempt any familiarity of address, and with these he was professionally tactful, assuming a grave and dignified attitude, paying them the deference which would win their good feeling without in the least compromising his own bearing and opinions. There were, in the last place, a few good followers, neither rich nor poor, famous, nor yet remarkably successful, with whom he was friendly on the score of good-fellowship. These were the kind of men with whom he would converse longest and most seriously. He loved to go out and have a good time once in a while--to go to the races, the theatres, the sporting entertainments at some of the clubs. He kept a horse and neat trap, had his wife and two children, who were well established in a neat house on the North Side near Lincoln Park, and was altogether a very acceptable individual of our great American upper class--the first grade below the luxuriously rich.
Hurstwood liked Drouet. The latter's genial nature and dressy appearance pleased him. He knew that Drouet was only a travelling salesman--and not one of many years at that--but the firm of Bartlett, Caryoe & Company was a large and prosperous house, and Drouet stood well. Hurstwood knew Caryoe quite well, having drunk a glass now and then with him, in company with several others, when the conversation was general. Drouet had what was a help in his business, a moderate sense of humour, and could tell a good story when the occasion required. He could talk races with Hurstwood, tell interesting incidents concerning himself and his experiences with women, and report the state of trade in the cities which he visited, and so managed to make himself almost invariably agreeable. To-night he was particularly so, since his report to the company had been favourably commented upon, his new samples had been satisfactorily selected, and his trip marked out for the next six weeks.
"Why, hello, Charlie, old man," said Hurstwood, as Drouet came in that evening about eight o'clock. "How goes it?" The room was crowded.
Drouet shook hands, beaming good nature, and they strolled towards the bar.
"Oh, all right."
"I haven't seen you in six weeks. When did you get in?"
"Friday," said Drouet. "Had a fine trip."
"Glad of it," said Hurstwood, his black eyes lit with a warmth which half displaced the cold make-believe that usually dwelt in them. "What are you going to take?" he added, as the barkeeper, in snowy jacket and tie, leaned toward them from behind the bar.
"Old Pepper," said Drouet.
"A little of the same for me," put in Hurstwood.
"How long are you in town this time?" inquired Hurstwood.
"Only until Wednesday. I'm going up to St. Paul."
"George Evans was in here Saturday and said he saw you in Milwaukee last week."
"Yes, I saw George," returned Drouet. "Great old boy, isn't he? We had quite a time there together."
The barkeeper was setting out the glasses and bottle before them, and they now poured out the draught as they talked, Drouet filling his to within a third of full, as was considered proper, and Hurstwood taking the barest suggestion of whiskey and modifying it with seltzer.
"What's become of Caryoe?" remarked Hurstwood. "I haven't seen him around here in two weeks."
"Laid up, they say," exclaimed Drouet. "Say, he's a gouty old boy!"
"Made a lot of money in his time, though, hasn't he?"
"Yes, wads of it," returned Drouet. "He won't live much longer. Barely comes down to the office now."
"Just one boy, hasn't he?" asked Hurstwood.
"Yes, and a swift-pacer," laughed Drouet.
"I guess he can't hurt the business very much, though, with the other members all there."
"No, he can't injure that any, I guess."
Hurstwood was standing, his coat open, his thumbs in his pockets, the light on his jewels and rings relieving them with agreeable distinctness. He was the picture of fastidious comfort.
To one not inclined to drink, and gifted with a more serious turn of mind, such a bubbling, chattering, glittering chamber must ever seem an anomaly, a strange commentary on nature and life. Here come the moths, in endless procession, to bask in the light of the flame. Such conversation as one may hear would not warrant a commendation of the scene upon intellectual grounds. It seems plain that schemers would choose more sequestered quarters to arrange their plans, that politicians would not gather here in company to discuss anything save formalities, where the sharp-eared may hear, and it would scarcely be justified on the score of thirst, for the majority of those who frequent these more gorgeous places have no craving for liquor. Nevertheless, the fact that here men gather, here chatter, here love to pass and rub elbows, must be explained upon some grounds. It must be that a strange bundle of passions and vague desires give rise to such a curious social institution or it would not be.
Drouet, for one, was lured as much by his longing for pleasure as by his desire to shine among his betters. The many friends he met here dropped in because they craved, without, perhaps, consciously analysing it, the company, the glow, the atmosphere which they found. One might take it, after all, as an augur of the better social order, for the things which they satisfied here, though sensory, were not evil. No evil could come out of the contemplation of an expensively decorated chamber. The worst effect of such a thing would be, perhaps, to stir up in the material-minded an ambition to arrange their lives upon a similarly splendid basis. In the last analysis, that would scarcely be called the fault of the decorations, but rather of the innate trend of the mind. That such a scene might stir the less expensively dressed to emulate the more expensively dressed could scarcely be laid at the door of anything save the false ambition of the minds of those so affected. Remove the element so thoroughly and solely complained of--liquor--and there would not be one to gainsay the qualities of beauty and enthusiasm which would remain. The pleased eye with which our modern restaurants of fashion are looked upon is proof of this assertion.
Yet, here is the fact of the lighted chamber, the dressy, greedy company, the small, self-interested palaver, the disorganized, aimless, wandering mental action which it represents--the love of light and show and finery which, to one outside, under the serene light of the eternal stars, must seem a strange and shiny thing. Under the stars and sweeping night winds, what a lamp-flower it must bloom; a strange, glittering night-flower, odour-yielding, insect-drawing, insect-infested rose of pleasure.
"See that fellow coming in there?" said Hurstwood, glancing at a gentleman just entering, arrayed in a high hat and Prince Albert coat, his fat cheeks puffed and red as with good eating.
"No, where?" said Drouet.
"There," said Hurstwood, indicating the direction by a cast of his eye, "the man with the silk hat."
"Oh, yes," said Drouet, now affecting not to see. "Who is he?"
"That's Jules Wallace, the spiritualist."
Drouet followed him with his eyes, much interested.
"Doesn't look much like a man who sees spirits, does he?" said Drouet.
"Oh, I don't know," returned Hurstwood. "He's got the money, all right," and a little twinkle passed over his eyes.
"I don't go much on those things, do you?" asked Drouet.
"Well, you never can tell," said Hurstwood. "There may be something to it. I wouldn't bother about it myself, though. By the way," he added, "are you going anywhere to-night?"
"'The Hole in the Ground,'" said Drouet, mentioning the popular farce of the time.
"Well, you'd better be going. It's half after eight already," and he drew out his watch.
The crowd was already thinning out considerably--some bound for the theatres, some to their clubs, and some to that most fascinating of all the pleasures--for the type of man there represented, at least--the ladies.
"Yes, I will," said Drouet.
"Come around after the show. I have something I want to show you," said Hurstwood.
"Sure," said Drouet, elated.
"You haven't anything on hand for the night, have you?" added Hurstwood.
"Not a thing."
"Well, come round, then."
"I struck a little peach coming in on the train Friday," remarked Drouet, by way of parting. "By George, that's so, I must go and call on her before I go away."
"Oh, never mind her," Hurstwood remarked.
"Say, she was a little dandy, I tell you," went on Drouet confidentially, and trying to impress his friend.
"Twelve o'clock," said Hurstwood.
"That's right," said Drouet, going out.
Thus was Carrie's name bandied about in the most frivolous and gay of places, and that also when the little toiler was bemoaning her narrow lot, which was almost inseparable from the early stages of this, her unfolding fate.
杜洛埃那天晚上没有去找嘉莉。收到嘉莉那封信后,他就暂时把关于嘉莉的念头丢到脑后。他在城里到处闲逛,照他自己看来,过得很开心。那天晚上,他在雷克脱饭店吃了晚饭。那是一家在当地很有点名片的饭店,占据了克拉克街和门罗街转角处的那幢大楼的底层。然后他又到亚当街的费莫酒家去,那酒家在宏伟的联邦大厦对面。在那里,他斜靠在豪华的柜台上,喝了一杯清威士忌,买了两根雪茄烟,其中的一支他当场点着了。这一些是他心目中的上流社会高雅生活的缩影--所谓管中窥豹,可见一斑,这就算领略了上流社会的生活了。 杜洛埃不是嗜酒如命的人,也不是富人。他只是按照他的理解,追求着高雅生活。目前这些享受在他看来就算得上高级了。他认为雷克脱饭店是功成名就的人应该光顾的地方,因为那里不仅有光滑的大理石墙壁和地板,有无数灯火和值得炫耀的瓷器和银器,更重要的是,有名演员和企业家光顾的名声:他喜欢美食华服,也喜欢和名人要人结识为伍。吃饭时,如果他听说约瑟夫·杰佛生也常到这家饭店吃饭,或者听说当时正走红的演员亨利·易·狄克西就在旁边的餐桌,和他相隔没有几张桌子,这会给他带来极大的满足。在雷克脱饭店,他经常可以得到这类的满足,因为人们可以见到政界要人、经纪人,演员之类和城里那些年轻有钱的花花公子们在那里吃喝,聊天,说些通常的热门话题。
“那是某某,就在那里。”这些先生们相互之间也经常这么评论,特别是那些渴望有朝一日达到人生的巅峰,可以到这里花天酒地的人们爱这么说。
“真的?”对方就会这么回答。
“当然是真的。你还不知道?他是大歌剧院经理。”当这些话落到杜洛埃的耳朵里,他的腰板就挺得更直了,吃得心花怒放。如果说他有虚荣心,这些话就增加了他的虚荣心;如果他有点野心,这些话便使他的野心激发起来:会有那么一天,他也能亮出满把满把的钞票。真的,他要在这些要人名流现在吃饭的地方吃饭。
他喜欢光顾亚当街上的费莫酒家,也是出于同一个原因。
以芝加哥的水平看,这实在是一家豪华大酒家。像雷克脱饭店一样,店堂里一盏盏美丽的枝形大吊灯大放光明,把酒家点缀得艳丽典雅。地上铺的是色彩鲜艳的瓷砖,墙壁则是用彩色涂料和贵重的深色木料镶嵌而成,涂了清漆的木料在灯光反射下熠熠生辉,彩色涂料则显得豪华富丽。一排电灯照在抛光的长酒柜台上,上面陈列着彩色雕花的玻璃器皿和许多形状奇特的酒瓶。这真是第一流的酒家,具有昂贵的帘幕,珍奇的名酒,和在全国堪称一绝的酒柜器皿。
在雷克脱饭店,杜洛埃结识了费莫酒家的经理乔·威·赫斯渥。有人在背后说他是个成功人物,很有名气,交际很广。
赫斯渥看上去也像个春风得意的人物。他四十不到,体格健壮,举止活跃,一副殷实富有的气派。这种气派部分是由于他服装考究,衬衫干净,身上珠光宝气,不过最重要的是由于他自知身价。杜洛埃马上意识到这是个值得结识的人物。他不仅很高兴认识他,而且从那以后,每当他想来杯酒,或者来根雪茄时,他一定光顾亚当街的这家酒吧。
可以说,赫斯渥天生是个十分有趣的人物。在许多小事上,他精明干练,能够给人留下好印象。他的经理职位是相当重要的--总管一切,发号施令,不过没有经济实权。他是靠坚持不懈,勤勤恳恳起家的。从一个普通酒店的酒保,经过多年的努力,升到他目前的职位。在这个酒家,他有一个小办公室,是用抛光的樱桃木和花格架隔出的小间。里面有一张翻盖写字桌,保存着酒店的简单账目,不外乎是已订购或还需订购的食物和杂品。主要的行政和财务职责是两个店主费茨杰拉德和莫埃加上一个管收钱的现金出纳负责的。
大部分时间里,他在店里悠闲地走动,身上穿的是用进口衣料精工制作的高级服装,戴着单粒钻石戒指,领带上别着一颗漂亮的蓝钻石,引人注目的新潮西装背心,一条足金表链,表链上挂着个造型精巧的小饰物和一个最新款式的挂表。他认识成百上千演员、商人、政界人物和一般吃得开的成功人物,叫得出他们的名字,并能用“喂,老兄”和他们亲热地寒暄,这是他获得成功的部分原因。他待人接物,严格掌握亲热随便的分寸。对于那些周薪15元左右,经常光顾他的酒家因而知道他在店里的地位的小职员和跟班,他用“你好”来打招呼;对于那些认识他并愿意和他交往的名人和有钱人,他用“怎么样,老兄,还好吧”来打招呼。不过对那些太有钱,太有名,或者太成功之辈,他不敢用亲密随便的口气称呼。跟这些人打交道,他使出职业上的圆活手段,用一种庄重和尊严的态度,对他们表示敬意。这种敬意既可赢得他们的好感,又不损他自己的举止和自尊。最后,有那么几个好主顾,既不穷又不富,有名气,又不太成功。和这些人他用的是一种老朋友的友好态度,和他们长时间的恳切交谈。他喜欢隔些天就出去散散心--去赛马场,剧院,参加某些俱乐部的娱乐活动。他养着一匹马,还有一辆轻便马车。他已婚,有了两个孩子,住在靠近林肯公园的北区一幢精美的房子里。总的来说,是我们美国上流社会中一个不讨人厌的人物,比豪富略逊一筹。
赫斯渥喜欢杜洛埃。杜洛埃为人和气,衣着讲究,这些都很合他的意。他知道杜洛埃只是个旅行推销员--而且干那一行的时间不长--但是巴加公司是一家生意兴隆的大公司,而且杜洛埃在公司里和老板的关系很好。赫斯渥和巴加公司的老板之一加里欧很熟,不时和他以及别的人在一块儿喝一杯,聊聊天。杜洛埃有几分幽默,这对他干的那行大有帮助。
在必要的场合,他会说个有趣的故事。和赫斯渥在一起时,他聊赛马,聊些自己的趣事和风流艳遇,聊他到过的那些城的生意情况。可以说,他几乎总是很讨人喜欢。今晚他特别讨人喜欢。他给公司的报告得到了好评,新选的样其他很满意,接下来的六周旅行推销行程也已安排好了。
“喂,你好啊,查理老弟。”当杜洛埃那天晚上8点来到酒馆时,赫斯渥和他打招呼。“情况怎么样啊?”酒店里高朋满座。
杜洛埃和他握手,露出宽厚和气的笑容。他们一起朝卖酒的柜台踱去。
“还不错。”
“我有六个星期没见到你了。什么时候回来的?”“星期五回来的,”杜洛埃说,"这趟旅行收获不校”“真为你高兴,”赫斯渥的黑眼睛带着温暖关切的善意,一改平日那种冷漠和客气的眼神。“今天想喝点什么?”他加了一句。身着白色西装和领带的酒保从柜台后面向他们倾过身来。
“陈胡椒威士忌,”杜洛埃说。
“我也来一点,”赫斯渥接口说。
“这一次能在城里住多久?”他问道。
“只能住到星期三。我马上要到圣保罗去。”“乔治·伊文思星期六还在这里。他说上星期在密瓦珙城看见你了。”“是啊,我见到乔治了,”杜洛埃回答。“他人真不错,对不对?在密瓦珙我们一起痛痛快快地玩了一回。”酒保在他们面前摆上了玻璃杯和酒瓶。他们俩一边聊一边斟上了酒。杜洛埃给自己的酒杯只斟了七八分满,他认为这样举止得体。赫斯渥只是象征性地倒了一点威士忌,又搀了不少矿泉水。
“加里埃最近怎么样?”赫斯渥问道。“他有两星期没到这里来了。”“正卧床呢,”杜洛埃叫了起来。“他们都说这位老先生在闹痛风呢。”“不过他当年发了不少财,是吗?”“没错,赚了一大把呢,”杜洛埃回答。“不过他的日子不多了,现在难得到公司写字间转一下。”“他只有一个儿子,是不是?”赫斯渥问道。
“是啊,而且是个浪荡子。”杜洛埃说着笑了起来。
“不过,有其他的股东在,我看生意不会受多少影响。”“不会,我想一点也不会受影响的。”赫斯渥站在那里,外套敞开着,大拇指插在背心口袋里,钻石饰物和戒指在灯光的照耀下发出悦目的光采。一眼可以看出,他生活舒适进究。
对一个不爱喝酒,天性严肃的人来说,这么一个喧闹沸腾、人声嘈杂、灯火通明的地方是一种反常事物,违背了自然和生活的一般常规,就好像一大群飞蛾,成群结队地飞到火光中来取暖。在这里能听到的谈话不会增加人的知识,所以在这方面,这地方一无可取之处。显然,阴谋家会选个比这平静的地方去策划他们的阴谋。政界人物除了交际应酬,不会在这里聚集商量要事,因为隔座有耳。酒瘾这个理由也几乎不能解释人们为什么聚集此处,因为光顾那些豪华酒店的大多数人并不贪杯。但是事实是人们聚到了这里:他们喜欢在这里聊天,还喜欢在人丛中走动,和别人摩肩擦臂而过。这么做总有一些道理的。一定有种种古怪的嗜好和莫名的欲望,产生了酒店这种奇怪的社交场所。不然的话,酒店这种玩意儿就不会存在了。
拿杜洛埃来说,他来这里,不单纯是为了寻欢作乐,也是为了能跻身在境遇比他强的人们中间摆摆阔。他在这里遇到的许多朋友也许自己也没有下意识地分析过,他们来这里是渴望这里的社交,灯光和气氛。毕竟,人们可以把到这里来看作是领略上流社会生活。他们到这里来,追求的虽然是感官的满足,毕竟算不得邪恶。期望到一间装饰豪华的房子来玩玩,不会产生多少坏处。这类事最大的坏影响也许是在物质欲强烈的人身上激起一种过同样奢华生活的野心。归根到底,这也怪不得豪华布置的本身,要怪得怪人的天性。这种场合诱使衣着一般的人眼红衣着阔气的人,于是他们也想穿阔气衣服,不过这怪不得旁的,只能怪那些受了影响的人不该有这些不实际的野心。把酒这个遭人非议和怪罪的因素去掉,那么没有人会否认酒店具有华丽和热情两大气质。我们现代时髦的大饭店以其赏心悦目而大得青睐,就是明证。
然而,这些明亮的店堂,穿着华丽的贪婪人群,浅薄自私的聊天,和这一切反映的混乱迷茫和喱徨的精神状态,都是出于对灯光,排场和华服美饰的爱慕。对一个置身于永恒宁静的星光下的局外人来说,这一切一定显得光怪陆离。在星光下,酒店就像一朵灯光构成的鲜花,在夜风里盛开,一种只在夜间开放的奇异璀璨的花朵,一朵散发着芬芳,招引着昆虫,又被昆虫侵害的欢乐玫瑰。
“你看到那边刚进来的人吗?”赫斯渥朝那个刚进来的人瞥了一眼。那人戴着礼帽,穿着双排扣长礼服,他的鼓鼓的胖脸由于生活优裕而显得红光满面。
“没看见。在哪里?”杜洛埃问。
“就在那里,”赫斯渥说着用眼光扫了一下那个方向,“那个戴绸礼帽的。”“喔,不错,”杜洛埃说,他现在装着没朝那里看,“他是谁?”“他叫朱尔斯·华莱士,是个招魂专家。”杜洛埃用眼光看着那人的背影,大感兴趣。
“他看上去不像是个和鬼魂打交道的人呀,你说呢?”杜洛埃说道。
“这个我也不懂,”赫斯渥答道,“不过他赚了大钱,这点可不假。”他说着对杜洛埃眨了一下眼睛。
“我对这种事不太相信,你呢?”杜洛埃问。
“这种事你没法说,”赫斯渥答道,“也许有一定的道理。不过我自己是不会操这个心的。顺便问问,”他又加了一句,“今晚你要上哪里去吗?”“我要去看《地洞》,”杜洛埃说道。他指的是当时正上演的一个通俗闹剧。
“那你该走了,已经8点半了,”他掏出了挂表说。
酒店的顾客已稀落了:有些去剧场,有些去俱乐部,有些去找女人--各种娱乐中最有吸引力的,至少是对于酒店顾客这一类人来说是如此。
“是啊,我要走了,”杜洛埃说。
“看完戏再过来坐坐,我有些东西要给你看看,”赫斯渥说。
“一定来,”杜洛埃高兴地说。
“你今天夜里没有什么约会吧,”赫斯渥又问了一句。
“没有。”
“那就一定来埃”
“星期五回来的火车上我结识了一个小美人,”杜洛埃在分手时说道,“天哪,真是可爱。我走之前,一定要去看看她。”“喂,别去想她了,”赫斯渥说道。
“真的,她真是漂亮,不骗你,”杜洛埃推心置腹地说道,竭力想给他的朋友留下深刻印象。
“12点来吧,”赫斯渥说道。
“一定,”杜洛埃答应着走了。
嘉莉的名字就这样在这寻欢作乐的轻浮场所被人提起。
与此同时,这小女工正在悲叹自己苦命。在她正在展开的人生初期,这种悲叹将几乎如影附身地伴随着她。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 6楼  发表于: 2013-10-31 0

Chapter 6 THE MACHINE AND THE MAIDEN--A KNIGHT OF TO-DAY
At the flat that evening Carrie felt a new phase of its atmosphere. The fact that it was unchanged, while her feelings were different, increased her knowledge of its character. Minnie, after the good spirits Carrie manifested at first, expected a fair report. Hanson supposed that Carrie would be satisfied.
"Well," he said, as he came in from the hall in his working clothes, and looked at Carrie through the dining-room door, "how did you make out?"
"Oh," said Carrie, "it's pretty hard. I don't like it."
There was an air about her which showed plainer than any words that she was both weary and disappointed.
"What sort of work is it?" he asked, lingering a moment as he turned upon his heel to go into the bathroom.
"Running a machine," answered Carrie.
It was very evident that it did not concern him much, save from the side of the flat's success. He was irritated a shade because it could not have come about in the throw of fortune for Carrie to be pleased.
Minnie worked with less elation than she had just before Carrie arrived. The sizzle of the meat frying did not sound quite so pleasing now that Carrie had reported her discontent. To Carrie, the one relief of the whole day would have been a jolly home, a sympathetic reception, a bright supper table, and some one to say: "Oh, well, stand it a little while. You will get something better," but now this was ashes. She began to see that they looked upon her complaint as unwarranted, and that she was supposed to work on and say nothing. She knew that she was to pay four dollars for her board and room, and now she felt that it would be an exceedingly gloomy round, living with these people.
Minnie was no companion for her sister--she was too old. Her thoughts were staid and solemnly adapted to a condition. If Hanson had any pleasant thoughts or happy feelings he concealed them. He seemed to do all his mental operations without the aid of physical expression. He was as still as a deserted chamber. Carrie, on the other hand, had the blood of youth and some imagination. Her day of love and the mysteries of courtship were still ahead. She could think of things she would like to do, of clothes she would like to wear, and of places she would like to visit. These were the things upon which her mind ran, and it was like meeting with opposition at every turn to find no one here to call forth or respond to her feelings.
She had forgotten, in considering and explaining the result of her day, that Drouet might come. Now, when she saw how unreceptive these two people were, she hoped he would not. She did not know exactly what she would do or how she would explain to Drouet, if he came. After supper she changed her clothes. When she was trimly dressed she was rather a sweet little being, with large eyes and a sad mouth. Her face expressed the mingled expectancy, dissatisfaction, and depression she felt. She wandered about after the dishes were put away, talked a little with Minnie, and then decided to go down and stand in the door at the foot of the stairs. If Drouet came, she could meet him there. Her face took on the semblance of a look of happiness as she put on her hat to go below.
"Carrie doesn't seem to like her place very well," said Minnie to her husband when the latter came out, paper in hand, to sit in the dining-room a few minutes.
"She ought to keep it for a time, anyhow," said Hanson. "Has she gone downstairs?"
"Yes," said Minnie.
"I'd tell her to keep it if I were you. She might be here weeks without getting another one."
Minnie said she would, and Hanson read his paper.
"If I were you," he said a little later, "I wouldn't let her stand in the door down there. It don't look good."
"I'll tell her," said Minnie.
The life of the streets continued for a long time to interest Carrie. She never wearied of wondering where the people in the cars were going or what their enjoyments were. Her imagination trod a very narrow round, always winding up at points which concerned money, looks, clothes, or enjoyment. She would have a far-off thought of Columbia City now and then, or an irritating rush of feeling concerning her experiences of the present day, but, on the whole, the little world about her enlisted her whole attention.
The first floor of the building, of which Hanson's flat was the third, was occupied by a bakery, and to this, while she was standing there, Hanson came down to buy a loaf of bread. She was not aware of his presence until he was quite near her.
"I'm after bread," was all he said as he passed.
The contagion of thought here demonstrated itself. While Hanson really came for bread, the thought dwelt with him that now he would see what Carrie was doing. No sooner did he draw near her with that in mind than she felt it. Of course, she had no understanding of what put it into her head, but, nevertheless, it aroused in her the first shade of real antipathy to him. She knew now that she did not like him. He was suspicious.
A thought will colour a world for us. The flow of Carrie's meditations had been disturbed, and Hanson had not long gone upstairs before she followed. She had realised with the lapse of the quarter hours that Drouet was not coming, and somehow she felt a little resentful, a little as if she had been forsaken--was not good enough. She went upstairs, where everything was silent. Minnie was sewing by a lamp at the table. Hanson had already turned in for the night. In her weariness and disappointment Carrie did no more than announce that she was going to bed.
"Yes, you'd better," returned Minnie. "You've got to get up early, you know."
The morning was no better. Hanson was just going out the door as Carrie came from her room. Minnie tried to talk with her during breakfast, but there was not much of interest which they could mutually discuss. As on the previous morning, Carrie walked down town, for she began to realise now that her four-fifty would not even allow her car fare after she paid her board. This seemed a miserable arrangement. But the morning light swept away the first misgivings of the day, as morning light is ever wont to do.
At the shoe factory she put in a long day, scarcely so wearisome as the preceding, but considerably less novel. The head foreman, on his round, stopped by her machine.
"Where did you come from?" he inquired.
"Mr. Brown hired me," she replied.
"Oh, he did, eh!" and then, "See that you keep things going."
The machine girls impressed her even less favourably. They seemed satisfied with their lot, and were in a sense "common." Carrie had more imagination than they. She was not used to slang. Her instinct in the matter of dress was naturally better. She disliked to listen to the girl next to her, who was rather hardened by experience.
"I'm going to quit this," she heard her remark to her neighbour. "What with the stipend and being up late, it's too much for me health."
They were free with the fellows, young and old, about the place, and exchanged banter in rude phrases, which at first shocked her. She saw that she was taken to be of the same sort and addressed accordingly.
"Hello," remarked one of the stout-wristed sole-workers to her at noon. "You're a daisy." He really expected to hear the common "Aw! go chase yourself!" in return, and was sufficiently abashed, by Carrie's silently moving away, to retreat, awkwardly grinning.
That night at the flat she was even more lonely--the dull situation was becoming harder to endure. She could see that the Hansons seldom or never had any company. Standing at the street door looking out, she ventured to walk out a little way. Her easy gait and idle manner attracted attention of an offensive but common sort. She was slightly taken back at the overtures of a well-dressed man of thirty, who in passing looked at her, reduced his pace, turned back, and said:
"Out for a little stroll, are you, this evening?"
Carrie looked at him in amazement, and then summoned sufficient thought to reply: "Why, I don't know you," backing away as she did so.
"Oh, that don't matter," said the other affably.
She bandied no more words with him, but hurried away, reaching her own door quite out of breath. There was something in the man's look which frightened her.
During the remainder of the week it was very much the same. One or two nights she found herself too tired to walk home, and expended car fare. She was not very strong, and sitting all day affected her back. She went to bed one night before Hanson.
Transplantation is not always successful in the matter of flowers or maidens. It requires sometimes a richer soil, a better atmosphere to continue even a natural growth. It would have been better if her acclimatization had been more gradual--less rigid.
She would have done better if she had not secured a position so quickly, and had seen more of the city which she constantly troubled to know about.
On the first morning it rained she found that she had no umbrella. Minnie loaned her one of hers, which was worn and faded. There was the kind of vanity in Carrie that troubled at this. She went to one of the great department stores and bought herself one, using a dollar and a quarter of her small store to pay for it.
"What did you do that for, Carrie?" asked Minnie when she saw it.
"Oh, I need one," said Carrie.
"You foolish girl."
Carrie resented this, though she did not reply. She was not going to be a common shop-girl, she thought; they need not think it, either.
On the first Saturday night Carrie paid her board, four dollars. Minnie had a quaver of conscience as she took it, but did not know how to explain to Hanson if she took less. That worthy gave up just four dollars less toward the household expenses with a smile of satisfaction. He contemplated increasing his Building and Loan payments. As for Carrie, she studied over the problem of finding clothes and amusement on fifty cents a week. She brooded over this until she was in a state of mental rebellion.
"I'm going up the street for a walk," she said after supper.
"Not alone, are you?" asked Hanson.
"Yes," returned Carrie.
"I wouldn't," said Minnie.
"I want to see SOMETHING," said Carrie, and by the tone she put into the last word they realised for the first time she was not pleased with them.
"What's the matter with her?" asked Hanson, when she went into the front room to get her hat.
"I don't know," said Minnie.
"Well, she ought to know better than to want to go out alone."
Carrie did not go very far, after all. She returned and stood in the door. The next day they went out to Garfield Park, but it did not please her. She did not look well enough. In the shop next day she heard the highly coloured reports which girls give of their trivial amusements. They had been happy. On several days it rained and she used up car fare. One night she got thoroughly soaked, going to catch the car at Van Buren Street. All that evening she sat alone in the front room looking out upon the street, where the lights were reflected on the wet pavements, thinking. She had imagination enough to be moody.
On Saturday she paid another four dollars and pocketed her fifty cents in despair. The speaking acquaintanceship which she formed with some of the girls at the shop discovered to her the fact that they had more of their earnings to use for themselves than she did. They had young men of the kind whom she, since her experience with Drouet, felt above, who took them about. She came to thoroughly dislike the light-headed young fellows of the shop. Not one of them had a show of refinement. She saw only their workday side.
There came a day when the first premonitory blast of winter swept over the city. It scudded the fleecy clouds in the heavens, trailed long, thin streamers of smoke from the tall stacks, and raced about the streets and corners in sharp and sudden puffs. Carrie now felt the problem of winter clothes. What was she to do? She had no winter jacket, no hat, no shoes. It was difficult to speak to Minnie about this, but at last she summoned the courage.
"I don't know what I'm going to do about clothes," she said one evening when they were together. "I need a hat."
Minnie looked serious.
"Why don't you keep part of your money and buy yourself one?" she suggested, worried over the situation which the withholding of Carrie's money would create.
"I'd like to for a week or so, if you don't mind," ventured Carrie.
"Could you pay two dollars?" asked Minnie.
Carrie readily acquiesced, glad to escape the trying situation, and liberal now that she saw a way out. She was elated and began figuring at once. She needed a hat first of all. How Minnie explained to Hanson she never knew. He said nothing at all, but there were thoughts in the air which left disagreeable impressions.
The new arrangement might have worked if sickness had not intervened. It blew up cold after a rain one afternoon when Carrie was still without a jacket. She came out of the warm shop at six and shivered as the wind struck her. In the morning she was sneezing, and going down town made it worse. That day her bones ached and she felt light-headed. Towards evening she felt very ill, and when she reached home was not hungry. Minnie noticed her drooping actions and asked her about herself.
"I don't know," said Carrie. "I feel real bad."
She hung about the stove, suffered a chattering chill, and went to bed sick. The next morning she was thoroughly feverish.
Minnie was truly distressed at this, but maintained a kindly demeanour. Hanson said perhaps she had better go back home for a while. When she got up after three days, it was taken for granted that her position was lost. The winter was near at hand, she had no clothes, and now she was out of work.
"I don't know," said Carrie; "I'll go down Monday and see if I can't get something."
If anything, her efforts were more poorly rewarded on this trial than the last. Her clothes were nothing suitable for fall wearing. Her last money she had spent for a hat. For three days she wandered about, utterly dispirited. The attitude of the flat was fast becoming unbearable. She hated to think of going back there each evening. Hanson was so cold. She knew it could not last much longer. Shortly she would have to give up and go home.
On the fourth day she was down town all day, having borrowed ten cents for lunch from Minnie. She had applied in the cheapest kind of places without success. She even answered for a waitress in a small restaurant where she saw a card in the window, but they wanted an experienced girl. She moved through the thick throng of strangers, utterly subdued in spirit. Suddenly a hand pulled her arm and turned her about.
"Well, well!" said a voice. In the first glance she beheld Drouet. He was not only rosy-cheeked, but radiant. He was the essence of sunshine and good-humour. "Why, how are you, Carrie?" he said. "You're a daisy. Where have you been?"
Carrie smiled under his irresistible flood of geniality.
"I've been out home," she said.
"Well," he said, "I saw you across the street there. I thought it was you. I was just coming out to your place. How are you, anyhow?"
"I'm all right," said Carrie, smiling.
Drouet looked her over and saw something different.
"Well," he said, "I want to talk to you. You're not going anywhere in particular, are you?"
"Not just now," said Carrie.
"Let's go up here and have something to eat. George! but I'm glad to see you again."
She felt so relieved in his radiant presence, so much looked after and cared for, that she assented gladly, though with the slightest air of holding back.
"Well," he said, as he took her arm--and there was an exuberance of good-fellowship in the word which fairly warmed the cockles of her heart.
They went through Monroe Street to the old Windsor dining-room, which was then a large, comfortable place, with an excellent cuisine and substantial service. Drouet selected a table close by the window, where the busy rout of the street could be seen. He loved the changing panorama of the street--to see and be seen as he dined.
"Now," he said, getting Carrie and himself comfortably settled, "what will you have?"
Carrie looked over the large bill of fare which the waiter handed her without really considering it. She was very hungry, and the things she saw there awakened her desires, but the high prices held her attention. "Half broiled spring chicken--seventy-five. Sirloin steak with mushrooms--one twenty-five." She had dimly heard of these things, but it seemed strange to be called to order from the list.
"I'll fix this," exclaimed Drouet. "Sst! waiter."
That officer of the board, a full-chested, round-faced negro, approached, and inclined his ear.
"Sirloin with mushrooms," said Drouet. "Stuffed tomatoes."
"Yassah," assented the negro, nodding his head.
"Hashed brown potatoes."
"Yassah."
"Asparagus."
"Yassah."
"And a pot of coffee."
Drouet turned to Carrie. "I haven't had a thing since breakfast. Just got in from Rock Island. I was going off to dine when I saw you."
Carrie smiled and smiled.
"What have you been doing?" he went on. "Tell me all about yourself. How is your sister?"
"She's well," returned Carrie, answering the last query.
He looked at her hard.
"Say," he said, "you haven't been sick, have you?"
Carrie nodded.
"Well, now, that's a blooming shame, isn't it? You don't look very well. I thought you looked a little pale. What have you been doing?"
"Working," said Carrie.
"You don't say so! At what?"
She told him.
"Rhodes, Morgenthau and Scott--why, I know that house. over here on Fifth Avenue, isn't it? They're a close-fisted concern. What made you go there?"
"I couldn't get anything else," said Carrie frankly.
"Well, that's an outrage," said Drouet. "You oughtn't to be working for those people. Have the factory right back of the store, don't they?"
"Yes," said Carrie.
"That isn't a good house," said Drouet. "You don't want to work at anything like that, anyhow."
He chatted on at a great rate, asking questions, explaining things about himself, telling her what a good restaurant it was, until the waiter returned with an immense tray, bearing the hot savoury dishes which had been ordered. Drouet fairly shone in the matter of serving. He appeared to great advantage behind the white napery and silver platters of the table and displaying his arms with a knife and fork. As he cut the meat his rings almost spoke. His new suit creaked as he stretched to reach the plates, break the bread, and pour the coffee. He helped Carrie to a rousing plateful and contributed the warmth of his spirit to her body until she was a new girl. He was a splendid fellow in the true popular understanding of the term, and captivated Carrie completely.
That little soldier of fortune took her good turn in an easy way. She felt a little out of place, but the great room soothed her and the view of the well-dressed throng outside seemed a splendid thing. Ah, what was it not to have money! What a thing it was to be able to come in here and dine! Drouet must be fortunate. He rode on trains, dressed in such nice clothes, was so strong, and ate in these fine places. He seemed quite a figure of a man, and she wondered at his friendship and regard for her.
"So you lost your place because you got sick, eh?" he said. "What are you going to do now?"
"Look around," she said, a thought of the need that hung outside this fine restaurant like a hungry dog at her heels passing into her eyes.
"Oh, no," said Drouet, "that won't do. How long have you been looking?"
"Four days," she answered.
"Think of that!" he said, addressing some problematical individual. "You oughtn't to be doing anything like that. These girls," and he waved an inclusion of all shop and factory girls, "don't get anything. Why, you can't live on it, can you?"
He was a brotherly sort of creature in his demeanour. When he had scouted the idea of that kind of toil, he took another tack. Carrie was really very pretty. Even then, in her commonplace garb, her figure was evidently not bad, and her eyes were large and gentle. Drouet looked at her and his thoughts reached home. She felt his admiration. It was powerfully backed by his liberality and good-humour. She felt that she liked him-that she could continue to like him ever so much. There was something even richer than that, running as a hidden strain, in her mind. Every little while her eyes would meet his, and by that means the interchanging current of feeling would be fully connected.
"Why don't you stay down town and go to the theatre with me?" he said, hitching his chair closer. The table was not very wide.
"Oh, I can't," she said.
"What are you going to do to-night?"
"Nothing," she answered, a little drearily.
"You don't like out there where you are, do you?"
"Oh, I don't know."
"What are you going to do if you don't get work?"
"Go back home, I guess."
There was the least quaver in her voice as she said this. Somehow, the influence he was exerting was powerful. They came to an understanding of each other without words--he of her situation, she of the fact that he realised it.
"No," he said, "you can't make it!" genuine sympathy filling his mind for the time. "Let me help you. You take some of my money."
"Oh, no!" she said, leaning back.
"What are you going to do?" he said.
She sat meditating, merely shaking her head.
He looked at her quite tenderly for his kind. There were some loose bills in his vest pocket--greenbacks. They were soft and noiseless, and he got his fingers about them and crumpled them up in his hand.
"Come on," he said, "I'll see you through all right. Get yourself some clothes."
It was the first reference he had made to that subject, and now she realised how bad off she was. In his crude way he had struck the key-note. Her lips trembled a little.
She had her hand out on the table before her. They were quite alone in their corner, and he put his larger, warmer hand over it.
"Aw, come, Carrie," he said, "what can you do alone? Let me help you."
He pressed her hand gently and she tried to withdraw it. At this he held it fast, and she no longer protested. Then he slipped the greenbacks he had into her palm, and when she began to protest, he whispered:
"I'll loan it to you--that's all right. I'll loan it to you."
He made her take it. She felt bound to him by a strange tie of affection now. They went out, and he walked with her far out south toward Polk Street, talking.
"You don't want to live with those people?" he said in one place, abstractedly. Carrie heard it, but it made only a slight impression.
"Come down and meet me to morrow," he said, "and we'll go to the matinee. Will you?"
Carrie protested a while, but acquiesced.
"You're not doing anything. Get yourself a nice pair of shoes and a jacket."
She scarcely gave a thought to the complication which would trouble her when he was gone. In his presence, she was of his own hopeful, easy-way-out mood.
"Don't you bother about those people out there," he said at parting. "I'll help you."
Carrie left him, feeling as though a great arm had slipped out before her to draw off trouble. The money she had accepted was two soft, green, handsome ten-dollar bills.
那天晚上回到家时,嘉莉感到公寓里的气氛与往日不同。 其实一切都没变,只是她的情绪变了,这使得她对这个家有了新认识。敏妮受了当初嘉莉找到工作时兴奋情绪影响,现在正等着听好消息,而汉生则认为嘉莉有了工作该知足了。
“怎么样?”当他穿着工作服走进门厅时,他隔着门问嘉莉,她正在隔壁的吃饭间,“今天干得怎么样?”“不好,”嘉莉说道,“这个活太累了,我不喜欢。”她身上流露出的神气比任何话语更明白地表示她又累又失望。
“干的是什么活?”在转身进洗澡间之前他停留了一会儿,问道。
“开一台机器,”嘉莉回答。
显然,他关心的只是嘉莉的工资会增加家庭收入这一点,至于别的他并不关心。他有点恼怒,因为嘉莉那么幸运地找到了工作,却竟然不满意这个活。
敏妮烧饭时已经不像嘉莉回来前那样兴致勃勃了,煎肉的咝咝声也不像刚才那样听上去令人愉快了:嘉莉已经表示她对工作不满。至于嘉莉,在辛劳一天以后唯一渴望得到的安慰是一个欢乐的家,一个满怀同情接待她的家,能够开开心心地吃一顿晚饭,听到有人对她说上句:“这样吧,再坚持一段时间,你会找到个更好一点的工作。”可是如今这一切都成了泡影。她看出他们对她的抱怨不以为然,他们只希望她不出怨言地继续干下去。她知道她要为食宿付4块钱。她感到和这些人住在一起,生活太枯燥无味了。
敏妮实在不是她妹妹的好伴侣--她的年纪太大了。她的思想已经定形,安于一板一眼地顺应现实。至于汉生,如果他有什么愉快的想法或者快乐的情绪,至少从表面上是看不出来的。他的思想感情从来不流露出来,他安静得就像一间没人住的房间。而嘉莉呢,她的身上奔流着青春的血液,脑子里充满着幻想。她还没有恋爱,谈情说爱对她来说还是个神秘的谜。她耽于想象,想象她想做的事,她想穿的衣服,她想逛的地方。她脑子里整天想的就是这些事。可是在这里,没有人提起她感兴趣的事,她的情感也得不到共鸣响应,这使她感到事事不顺心。
她一心只想着白天的遭遇,又要向她姐姐姐夫解释自己的工作,所以把杜洛埃可能来访的事早忘到九霄云外去了。现在看出他们夫妻俩不爱应酬待客的脾气,她希望他还是别来。
她不知道万一杜洛埃来的话她该怎么办,怎么向他解释。吃过晚饭,她换了衣服。她穿戴齐整时,真是个可爱的小姑娘,长着大大的眼睛忧伤的嘴,她脸上流露出期望、不满和郁郁寡欢的复杂表情。碗碟收拾起来以后,她在屋里转悠了一会儿,和敏妮聊了几句,就决定到楼下去,在楼梯脚站一会儿。如果杜洛埃来了,她可以在那里碰到他。她戴上帽子下去,脸上露出了几分高兴的神色。
“嘉莉好像不喜欢她的工作。”汉生手里拿着报纸到吃饭间来坐几分钟,敏妮于是告诉她丈夫。
“无论如何,她应该干一段时间再说,”汉生说道。“她下楼去了吗?”“是啊,”她答道。
“我是你的话,我会劝她做下去。不然的话,也许会好几个星期找不到活干呢。”敏妮答应和嘉莉说说。于是汉生继续看他的报纸。
“我是你的话,”过了一会儿他又开口说,"我不会让她到楼下去站在门口。姑娘家站在外面不成体统。”“我会对她说的,”敏妮说。
街上人来人往,嘉莉感兴趣地久久看着。她不断猜想着那些坐在车上的人要到哪里去,他们有些什么消遣娱乐。她想象的面很窄,不外乎是在跟金钱、打扮、衣服、娱乐有关的事上打转转。她有时也想到遥远的哥伦比亚城,或者懊恼地想到她那天的经历。不过总的来说,她周围马路这小小的世界吸引了她全部的注意力。
汉生家的公寓在三楼,一楼是个面包店。嘉莉正站在那里,汉生下楼来买面包。直到他走到她身旁,她才注意到他。
“我是来买面包的,”走到嘉莉身边时,他这么说了一句。
思想有传染性,这一点现在又显示了出来。尽管汉生确实是下来买面包的,他脑子里却想到,这下他可以瞧瞧嘉莉究竟在干什么了。他怀着这个念头刚走近她,她马上意识到了他的心思。当然她自己也不明白她怎么会想到这一点的,可是她开始打心眼里讨厌他。她明白了她不喜欢他,因为这人疑心病太重。
思想会影响人对周围事物的观感。嘉莉的思绪被打断了,所以汉生上楼不久,她也上了楼。时间已经过去几刻钟了,她明白杜洛埃不会来了。不知为什么她对杜洛埃有些不满,就好像她受人嫌弃不值得眷顾似的。她上了楼。楼上静悄悄,敏妮正坐在桌旁就着灯光缝衣服,汉生已上床睡了。疲劳和失望使她没有心情多说话,她只说了一声她想上床睡了。
“是啊,你最好去睡吧,”敏妮答道。“你明天还要早起。”第二天早上嘉莉的心情并没有好起来。她从自己睡的房间出来时,汉生正要出门。吃早饭时,敏妮想跟她聊聊,可是她们之间共同感兴趣的事情并不多。像前一天一样,嘉莉步行去上班。她已经认识到,她的4块半大洋在付了食宿以后,剩下的钱连车费也不够。这样的安排也许会令人伤心,但是早上的阳光驱走了当天最初的疑云愁雾:朝阳总是这样的。
在鞋厂,她熬过了长长的一天,不像前一天那么累,但是新鲜感也大大地不如前一天。工头在车间巡视时,在她的机器旁停了下来。
“你从哪里来的?”他问道。
“布朗先生雇来的,”她回答。
“哦,是他雇的。”然后他又加了一句,“你要跟上趟,别让人等你。”那些女工给她的印象比昨天还差。她们看来安于命运,只是些庸人之辈。嘉莉比她们多一些想象力,她也不习惯讲粗话。在穿着打扮上,她的眼力和趣味天生高人一筹。她不喜欢听旁边那女工说话,那人可以说是个老油子了。
“我不打算在这里做了,”那人正在对身旁的女工说,“这里的工资这么低,每天还要干到这么晚,我可吃不消。”她们和车间的男工,不管老少,都很随便,用粗野的话互相斗嘴打趣。那些粗话一开始着实吓了她一跳。她看出她们把她当做同类看待,因此和她说话时用的是同一种口气。
“喂,”中午休息时一个胳膊粗壮的做鞋底男工对她说:“你真是个小美人。”他以为她会像别的女工那样回敬他:“去,滚你的!”可是嘉莉一声不响地走开了,他讨了个没趣,尴尬地咧着嘴笑着走掉了。
那天晚上在姐姐家的公寓里,她感到更孤单了--这种枯燥无味的生活越来越难以忍受。她看得出汉生一家很少有客人来访,也许根本就没有客人上门。站在临街的大门口朝外看,她大着胆子往外走了一点儿。她的悠闲的步子和无所事事的神气引起了旁人的注意。这种注意虽然令人生气,其实也平常得很。她正走着,一个30来岁衣冠楚楚的男人走过她身边,看了看她,放慢了脚步,然后又折转回来对她搭腔说:“今晚出来散散步,是吗?”嘉莉对这种主动搭腔微微吃了一惊。她诧异地看着他,惊慌之余回了一句:“喂,我不认识你。”一边说一边往后退却。
“噢,那没关系的,”那人和气地回答。
她不敢再说什么,慌忙退却,逃到自己家门口时已经上气不接下气了。那人的眼神中有一种让她害怕的东西。
那一星期剩下几天的情况大同小异。有一两个晚上下班时,她实在累得走不动了,只好花钱搭车回家。她身体不壮实,整天坐在那里干活使她腰酸背痛。有一天晚上,她甚至比汉生早上床去睡觉。
花儿移栽往往并不成功,少女们换了环境也是如此。移栽要想成活,必须有更肥沃的土壤和更良好的生长环境。如果嘉莉不是那么急剧地改变生活方式,而是逐渐地适应新的水土,事情也许会好些。要是她没有这么快找到工作,而有时间多看看她很想了解的城市,她会感到更适应一些。
第一个下雨天的早上,她发现自己需要一把桑敏妮借了一把给她,是一把褪了颜色的旧桑嘉莉思想上有虚荣心,因此对这旧伞很烦恼。她到一家大百货公司去买了一把新伞,从她小小的积蓄中花掉了1元2角5分。
“你买这个干什么呀,嘉莉?”敏妮看到新伞就说道。
“嗯,我要用,”嘉莉说。
“你呀,真是个傻丫头。”
嘉莉对敏妮的责备很不以为然,可是她什么也没有说。她想,她可不想做一普通的女工,她们别把她看错了。
第一个星期六的晚上,嘉莉付了4块钱的伙食费。敏妮接过钱时,良心很不安。但是她不敢少收钱,因为那样的话,她没法向汉生交代。那位可敬的先生乐孜孜地少拿出4块钱用于家庭开销,心里想着要增加投资买地皮。至于嘉莉,她在考虑如何用剩下的这5角钱解决买衣和娱乐的问题。她左思右想,想不出个办法,最后她烦恼得不愿再想下去了。
“我到街上去走走,”吃过晚饭她说。
“你不是一个人去吧?”汉生问。
“是我一个人去,”嘉莉回答。
“要是我的话,我不会一个人出去,”敏妮说。
“我想去外面看看,”嘉莉答道。她说最后那几个字的口气par使他们第一次意识到她不喜欢他们。
“她怎么啦?”当她到前屋去取帽子时,汉生问道。
“我也不知道,”敏妮说。
“她该懂点事了,不能一个人在外面跑。”不过嘉莉最终并没有走远。她折回来站在门口,第二天他们到加菲尔公园去玩,但是嘉莉玩得并不开心。她看上去气色不好。第二天在车间里,她听到女工们在添油加醋地谈论她们那些微不足道的消遣。她们星期天玩得很开心。接着一连下了几天雨,嘉莉把车钱用完了。有一天晚上下班时,她去凡布伦街坐电车,全身都淋湿了。整个晚上,她一个人坐在前屋看着外面的街道出神,湿漉漉的路面上反映出灯光。她越想心情越感到忧郁。
第二个星期六,她又付了4块钱。当她把剩下的5毛钱揣进口袋时,心里感到绝望。她和车间里的有些女工现在已结识,能一块儿说上几句。从她们的谈话中,她得知她们从工资中留下自己花的钱比她多,她们还有小伙子带她们出去玩。不过那些小伙子都属于嘉莉自认识杜洛埃以后不屑理睬的那类人。她讨厌车间里那些轻浮的青工,他们中没有一个举止文雅。当然她所看到的只是他们平常干活时的这一面。
终于有一天,预示严冬即将来临的第一阵寒流侵袭了城市。寒风使白云在天上疾驰,高烟囱里冒出的烟让风刮得成了一条条薄薄的横幅,一直飘出去很远很远。狂风在街头拐角肆虐,横冲直撞。嘉莉现在面临着冬衣的问题。她该怎么办呢?
她没有冬天穿的外套、帽子、鞋子。这事很难对敏妮开口,但她最后还是鼓起了勇气。
“我不知道我的冬衣怎么办,”一天傍晚她们俩在一起时,她开口说道,“我需要一顶帽子。”敏妮脸色很严肃。
“那你何不留下一点钱买一顶呢?”她提议说,但是心里很发愁,嘉莉少付了钱以后该怎么办。
“如果你不介意的话,这一两个星期我想少付一点钱,”嘉莉试探着说。
“你能付2块钱吗?”
嘉莉赶忙点头答应了。她很高兴,总算摆脱了这个为难的问题。因为冬衣有了着落心里松了一口气,立刻兴致勃勃地开始核计。她首先需要买一顶帽子。至于敏妮是如何向汉生解释的,她从没问过。他没有说什么,不过从屋里的气氛可以看出他很不高兴。
要不是疾病打岔,这新安排本来是可行的。一天下午雨后起了寒风,当时嘉莉还没有外套。6点钟从暖和的车间出来,冷风一吹,她不禁打了一个寒噤。第二天早上她开始打喷嚏,到城里去上班使病情加重了。那一天她骨头疼了起来,人感到头重脚轻的。到了傍晚,她感到病得很重了。回到家时,她一点胃口也没有。敏妮注意到她萎靡不振的样子,就问她怎么了。
“我也不知道,”嘉莉说,“我感到人很难受。”她蜷缩在炉子旁,冷得打颤。上床去的时候,病已不轻了。
第二天早上,她发起了高烧。
敏妮为这事很忧愁,不过态度一直很温和。汉生说,也许她该回去住些日子。三天后她能起床时,她的工作当然已经丢了。冬天已在眼前,她还没有冬衣,现在她又失了业。
“我不知道怎么办,”嘉莉说,“星期一我去看看能不能找个活儿干。”她这次找工作,如果说和上次有什么不同的话,那就是结果更糟。她的衣服根本不适合秋天穿,最后那点钱已经用来买了一顶帽子。整整三天,她在街上转悠,灰溜溜的。敏妮家的气氛很快变得难以忍受,每天傍晚她都怕回到那里去。汉生神情非常冷淡。她知道,目前这局面不能维持多长时间了,很快她就得一切作罢,卷铺盖回家。
第四天,她整天在商业区奔波,从敏妮那里借了一毛钱在街上吃午饭。她到那些最低贱的地方去申请工作,仍然毫无结果。她甚至到一个小饭店应征当女招待,可是人家不要没有经验的姑娘。她在大群陌生人中走着,彻底地心灰意冷了。突然有人拉住了她的胳膊,使她转过身来。
“喂,喂,”有人在叫她。她一眼看到这是杜洛埃。他不仅气色很好,而且容光焕发,简直是阳光和欢乐的化身。“嘿,你怎么样,嘉莉?”他说,“你真是个小美人。你上哪里去了?”他的亲切友好像一股不可抗拒的暖流,嘉莉不禁微笑了。
“我出来走走。”她说。
“你瞧,”他说,“我看到你在马路对面,我就猜是你。我出来正想上你那儿去。不管怎么说,你好吗?”“我还好,”嘉莉微笑着说。
杜洛埃上下打量着她,看出嘉莉有些变化。
“嗯,”他说,“我想和你聊聊。你没有要上哪里去吧?”“眼下没有,”嘉莉说。
“那我们上那里去吃点东西。天哪,见到你真是太高兴了。”和兴致勃勃的杜洛埃在一起,嘉莉感到心里轻松了,感到有人在关心她,照顾她,所以她高高兴兴地同意了他的提议,尽管还稍稍带点矜持的神气。
“来吧,”他说着挽起了她的手臂。他说这话时情意拳拳,使她心里感到很温暖。
他们穿过门罗街,来到老温莎餐馆。那家餐馆当时是家很舒适的大饭店,烹调手艺高超,服务热情周到。杜洛埃选了一个靠窗子的桌子,从那里可以看到街上喧闹的景象。他喜欢不断变化的街景,边吃着饭,边看着行人,同时也让行人看到自己。
“好了,”他等嘉莉和自己舒舒服服坐定以后,开口说道,“你想吃些什么?”嘉莉看着招待递给她的大菜单,并没想去点什么菜。她很饿,菜单上的东西更激起了她的食欲,但是她注意到那上面的价格很昂贵。“嫩烤仔鸡--7角5分;嫩牛排配蘑菇--1美元2角5分。”她曾模模糊糊听人说起过这些东西,可要从菜单上点这些菜,有些不可思议。
“我来点吧,”杜洛埃叫了起来。“喂,招待。”那招待是个胸脯宽阔的圆脸黑人。他走近桌子,侧耳听候吩咐。
“嫩牛排配蘑菇,”杜洛埃说道,“西红柿塞肉。”“是,"黑人点头应道。
“土豆肉酱。”
“是。”
“芦笋。”
“是。”
“再来一壶咖啡。”
杜洛埃转身对嘉莉说:“吃了早饭到现在,我还没有吃过什么东西呢。我刚从洛克岛回来。我正要去吃午饭就看到了你。"嘉莉开心地笑了又笑。
“你这一向在做些什么?”他继续说,“跟我说说你的情况。
你姐姐怎么样?”
“她很好,”嘉莉说。她只回答了他后面那个问题。
他仔细地打量着她。
“我说,”他又问,“你生病了,是吗?”
嘉莉点点头。
“哎呀,这太糟糕了,是不是?你看上去气色不好。我刚才就觉得你脸色有点苍白。你在做些什么?”“在上班,”嘉莉说。
“真的!在哪里?”
她告诉了他。
“罗·摩斯公司--那家商号我知道。在第五大街那里,是不是?那是家很抠门的商号,你干吗上那里干活?”“我找不到别的工作,”嘉莉坦白相告。
“这太不像话了,”杜洛埃说,“你不该给这种人干活的。他们的厂就在高店后面,是吗?”“是的,”嘉莉说。
“那家商号不好,”杜洛埃说。“无论如何,你不应该在那种地方干活。”他滔滔不绝地说着,问问这个,讲讲那个,一会儿谈谈自己的情况,一会儿又告诉她这家饭店有多棒,一直讲到招待托着大托盘回来,里面装着刚才点的美味佳肴,还冒着热气。杜洛埃在布菜招待上很拿手。他坐在铺着白桌布摆着银餐盘的桌子后面,舒展着手臂,举刀拿叉,显得潇洒大方。用餐刀切肉时,他手上好几个戒指熠熠生辉,引人注目。他伸手去拿盘子,撕面包,或者倒咖啡,他身上的新衣服就发出窸窣声。他给嘉莉挟了满满一大盘菜,态度又那么热情,让嘉莉感到温暖,使她完全变了一个人。他确实是人们通常认为的那种漂亮角色,所以把嘉莉完全迷住了。
这个追求幸福的小骑士,毫无愧色地接受了这新的好运。
她稍稍感到有些不自在,但是这大餐厅使她宽心,看看窗外那些服装华丽的人流,也似乎令人振奋。啊,没有钱是多么让人苦恼!能有钱到这里来吃饭多么开心!杜洛埃一定是幸运儿。
他有机会坐火车旅行,穿得起这么漂亮的衣服,又身强力壮,能在这么漂亮的地方吃饭。他看上去真是个堂堂男子汉,这么一个人物竟然向她表示友谊和关怀,使她不胜诧异。
“这么说,你因为生病,所以丢了工作,是吗?”他说,“你现在打算怎么办呢?”“到处找工作啊,”她回答。一想到谋生的必要,像个紧追不舍的饿狗,等在这豪华大餐厅的外面,她的眼中掠过一丝忧愁。
“噢,不!”杜洛埃说,“那怎么行。你找了多久了?”“四天了,”她回答。
“想想看!”他说,讲话的神气像是在对某个有疑问的人演讲,“你不该做这种事情的。这些姑娘们,”他手一挥,把所有的女店员和女工都包括了进去,“是不会有什么出息的。你总不能靠此生活吧,对不对?”他的态度,像个哥哥。当他驳够了做苦工的念头以后,他的思想转到了别的上面。嘉莉真是漂亮,即使眼下穿着简朴的衣服,她仍显得身材不凡,她的眼睛大而温柔。杜洛埃注视着她,眉目传情。她感觉到了他的倾慕。他的倾慕,加上他的慷慨大方,愉快和气,使她认为自己喜欢上了他--她会一直这么喜欢他的。她的心里还有一股比喜欢更深厚的感情暗流。他们的目光不时相接,交流和沟通了他们之间的感情。
“你留在市中心和我一起去看戏,好吗?”他说着,把他的椅子挪近了一些,那桌子本来就不大。
“嗯,我不能,”她说。
“你今晚有什么事吗?”
“没事,”她情绪忧郁地说。
“你不喜欢你现在住的地方,是吗?”
“我也不知道。”
“如果找不到工作,你打算怎么办呢?”“我猜想,得回老家去。”她这么说时,声音几乎没有颤抖。不知怎么,他对她的影响会有这么大。他们不用说话,就互相了解了-—他理解她的处境,而她明白他理解这个事实。
“不,”他说,“你不能回去。”一时间他心里充满了真正的同情。“让我帮助你,我给你钱。”“噢,那不行!”她说着,向后一靠。
“那你怎么办呢?”他问。
她坐在那里沉思,只是摇了一下头。
他非常温柔地看着她,就他天性而言,实在是温柔之极了。在他的西装背心口袋里有些零碎票子--绿颜色的美钞。
它们软绵绵的没有沙沙声。他的手指握住了这些钞票,把它们捏在手心。
“来,”他说,“我来帮你渡过难关。给你自己买些衣服。”这是他第一次提到衣服的问题,这使她想起自己寒酸的衣服。他用自己直来直去的方式一下子说到了点子上。她的嘴唇禁不住微微颤抖。
她的手放在桌子上。他们俩坐的角落里没有旁人。他把自己大而温暖的手放在她的手上。
“来吧,嘉莉,”他说,“你一个人能有什么办法呢?让我来帮助你吧。”他温柔地握着她的手,她想把手抽出来,可是他握得更紧了。于是她不再抗拒,他把手上的钞票塞进她手心里。当她想要推辞时,他在她耳边轻声说:“算我借给你的--那没关系的。算我借给你的。”他强迫她收了下来。她现在感到一种感情的纽带把他们联系在一起。他们从饭馆出来,他一路说着话,陪她一直朝南边的波克街走去。
“你不想和那些人住在一起吧?”走在路上时,他边想心事边问道。嘉莉听见了他的问话,不过没有太注意。
“明天到市中心来见我,好吗?”他说,“我们一起去看下午场的戏。”嘉莉开始推托了一会,但最后还是同意了。
“你什么也别做。给自己买一双漂亮的鞋子和一件外套。”她几乎没去考虑自己的尴尬处境。直到分手以后这个问题才开始困扰她。和他在一起,她和他一样乐观,认为一切都好解决。
“不要为那些人烦恼,”分手时他说,“我会帮你的。”嘉莉离开他时,感到似乎有一个强有力的胳膊向她伸来,帮她把一切麻烦赶跑。她接受的是两张软软的,漂亮的10元绿色钞票。
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 7楼  发表于: 2013-10-31 0

Chapter 7 WHAT POVERTY THREATENED--OF GRANITE AND BRASS
THE LURE OF THE MATERIAL--BEAUTY SPEAKS FOR ITSELF
The true meaning of money yet remains to be popularly explained and comprehended. When each individual realises for himself that this thing primarily stands for and should only be accepted as a moral due--that it should be paid out as honestly stored energy, and not as a usurped privilege--many of our social, religious, and political troubles will have permanently passed. As for Carrie, her understanding of the moral significance of money was the popular understanding, nothing more. The old definition: "Money: something everybody else has and I must get," would have expressed her understanding of it thoroughly. Some of it she now held in her hand--two soft, green ten-dollar bills--and she felt that she was immensely better off for the having of them. It was something that was power in itself. One of her order of mind would have been content to be cast away upon a desert island with a bundle of money, and only the long strain of starvation would have taught her that in some cases it could have no value. Even then she would have had no conception of the relative value of the thing; her one thought would, undoubtedly, have concerned the pity of having so much power and the inability to use it.
The poor girl thrilled as she walked away from Drouet. She felt ashamed in part because she had been weak enough to take it, but her need was so dire, she was still glad. Now she would have a nice new jacket! Now she would buy a nice pair of pretty button shoes. She would get stockings, too, and a skirt, and, and--until already, as in the matter of her prospective salary, she had got beyond, in her desires, twice the purchasing power of her bills.
She conceived a true estimate of Drouet. To her, and indeed to all the world, he was a nice, good-hearted man. There was nothing evil in the fellow. He gave her the money out of a good heart--out of a realisation of her want. He would not have given the same amount to a poor young man, but we must not forget that a poor young man could not, in the nature of things, have appealed to him like a poor young girl. Femininity affected his feelings. He was the creature of an inborn desire. Yet no beggar could have caught his eye and said, "My God, mister, I'm starving," but he would gladly have handed out what was considered the proper portion to give beggars and thought no more about it. There would have been no speculation, no philosophising. He had no mental process in him worthy the dignity of either of those terms. In his good clothes and fine health, he was a merry, unthinking moth of the lamp. Deprived of his position, and struck by a few of the involved and baffling forces which sometimes play upon man, he would have been as helpless as Carrie--as helpless, as non-understanding, as pitiable, if you will, as she.
Now, in regard to his pursuit of women, he meant them no harm, because he did not conceive of the relation which he hoped to hold with them as being harmful. He loved to make advances to women, to have them succumb to his charms, not because he was a cold-blooded, dark, scheming villain, but because his inborn desire urged him to that as a chief delight. He was vain, he was boastful, he was as deluded by fine clothes as any silly-headed girl. A truly deep-dyed villain could have hornswaggled him as readily as he could have flattered a pretty shop-girl. His fine success as a salesman lay in his geniality and the thoroughly reputable standing of his house. He bobbed about among men, a veritable bundle of enthusiasm--no power worthy the name of intellect, no thoughts worthy the adjective noble, no feelings long continued in one strain. A Madame Sappho would have called him a pig; a Shakespeare would have said "my merry child"; old, drinking Caryoe thought him a clever, successful businessman. In short, he was as good as his intellect conceived.
The best proof that there was something open and commendable about the man was the fact that Carrie took the money. No deep, sinister soul with ulterior motives could have given her fifteen cents under the guise of friendship. The unintellectual are not so helpless. Nature has taught the beasts of the field to fly when some unheralded danger threatens. She has put into the small, unwise head of the chipmunk the untutored fear of poisons. "He keepeth His creatures whole," was not written of beasts alone. Carrie was unwise, and, therefore, like the sheep in its unwisdom, strong in feeling. The instinct of self-protection, strong in all such natures, was roused but feebly, if at all, by the overtures of Drouet.
When Carrie had gone, he felicitated himself upon her good opinion. By George, it was a shame young girls had to be knocked around like that. Cold weather coming on and no clothes. Tough. He would go around to Fitzgerald and Moy's and get a cigar. It made him feel light of foot as he thought about her.
Carrie reached home in high good spirits, which she could scarcely conceal. The possession of the money involved a number of points which perplexed her seriously. How should she buy any clothes when Minnie knew that she had no money? She had no sooner entered the flat than this point was settled for her. It could not be done. She could think of no way of explaining.
"How did you come out?" asked Minnie, referring to the day.
Carrie had none of the small deception which could feel one thing and say something directly opposed. She would prevaricate, but it would be in the line of her feelings at least. So instead of complaining when she felt so good, she said:
"I have the promise of something."
"Where?"
"At the Boston Store."
"Is it sure promised?" questioned Minnie.
"Well, I'm to find out to-morrow," returned Carrie disliking to draw out a lie any longer than was necessary.
Minnie felt the atmosphere of good feeling which Carrie brought with her. She felt now was the time to express to Carrie the state of Hanson's feeling about her entire Chicago venture.
"If you shouldn't get it--" she paused, troubled for an easy way.
"If I don't get something pretty soon, I think I'll go home."
Minnie saw her chance.
"Sven thinks it might be best for the winter, anyhow."
The situation flashed on Carrie at once. They were unwilling to keep her any longer, out of work. She did not blame Minnie, she did not blame Hanson very much. Now, as she sat there digesting the remark, she was glad she had Drouet's money.
"Yes," she said after a few moments, "I thought of doing that."
She did not explain that the thought, however, had aroused all the antagonism of her nature. Columbia City, what was there for her? She knew its dull, little round by heart. Here was the great, mysterious city which was still a magnet for her. What she had seen only suggested its possibilities. Now to turn back on it and live the little old life out there--she almost exclaimed against the thought.
She had reached home early and went in the front room to think. What could she do? She could not buy new shoes and wear them here. She would need to save part of the twenty to pay her fare home. She did not want to borrow of Minnie for that. And yet, how could she explain where she even got that money? If she could only get enough to let her out easy.
She went over the tangle again and again. Here, in the morning, Drouet would expect to see her in a new jacket, and that couldn't be. The Hansons expected her to go home, and she wanted to get away, and yet she did not want to go home. In the light of the way they would look on her getting money without work, the taking of it now seemed dreadful. She began to be ashamed. The whole situation depressed her. It was all so clear when she was with Drouet. Now it was all so tangled, so hopeless--much worse than it was before, because she had the semblance of aid in her hand which she could not use.
Her spirits sank so that at supper Minnie felt that she must have had another hard day. Carrie finally decided that she would give the money back. It was wrong to take it. She would go down in the morning and hunt for work. At noon she would meet Drouet as agreed and tell him. At this decision her heart sank, until she was the old Carrie of distress.
Curiously, she could not hold the money in her hand without feeling some relief. Even after all her depressing conclusions, she could sweep away all thought about the matter and then the twenty dollars seemed a wonderful and delightful thing. Ah, money, money, money! What a thing it was to have. How plenty of it would clear away all these troubles.
In the morning she got up and started out a little early. Her decision to hunt for work was moderately strong, but the money in her pocket, after all her troubling over it, made the work question the least shade less terrible. She walked into the wholesale district, but as the thought of applying came with each passing concern, her heart shrank. What a coward she was, she thought to herself. Yet she had applied so often. It would be the same old story. She walked on and on, and finally did go into one place, with the old result. She came out feeling that luck was against her. It was no use.
Without much thinking, she reached Dearborn Street. Here was the great Fair store with its multitude of delivery wagons about its long window display, its crowd of shoppers. It readily changed her thoughts, she who was so weary of them. It was here that she had intended to come and get her new things. Now for relief from distress; she thought she would go in and see. She would look at the jackets.
There is nothing in this world more delightful than that middle state in which we mentally balance at times, possessed of the means, lured by desire, and yet deterred by conscience or want of decision. When Carrie began wandering around the store amid the fine displays she was in this mood. Her original experience in this same place had given her a high opinion of its merits. Now she paused at each individual bit of finery, where before she had hurried on. Her woman's heart was warm with desire for them. How would she look in this, how charming that would make her! She came upon the corset counter and paused in rich reverie as she noted the dainty concoctions of colour and lace there displayed. If she would only make up her mind, she could have one of those now. She lingered in the jewelry department. She saw the earrings, the bracelets, the pins, the chains. What would she not have given if she could have had them all! She would look fine too, if only she had some of these things.
The jackets were the greatest attraction. When she entered the store, she already had her heart fixed upon the peculiar little tan jacket with large mother-of-pearl buttons which was all the rage that fall. Still she delighted to convince herself that there was nothing she would like better. She went about among the glass cases and racks where these things were displayed, and satisfied herself that the one she thought of was the proper one. All the time she wavered in mind, now persuading herself that she could buy it right away if she chose, now recalling to herself the actual condition. At last the noon hour was dangerously near, and she had done nothing. She must go now and return the money.
Drouet was on the corner when she came up.
"Hello," he said, "where is the jacket and"--looking down--"the shoes?"
Carrie had thought to lead up to her decision in some intelligent way, but this swept the whole fore-schemed situation by the board.
"I came to tell you that--that I can't take the money."
"Oh, that's it, is it?" he returned. "Well, you come on with me. Let's go over here to Partridge's."
Carrie walked with him. Behold, the whole fabric of doubt and impossibility had slipped from her mind. She could not get at the points that were so serious, the things she was going to make plain to him.
"Have you had lunch yet? Of course you haven't. Let's go in here," and Drouet turned into one of the very nicely furnished restaurants off State Street, in Monroe.
"I mustn't take the money," said Carrie, after they were settled in a cosey corner, and Drouet had ordered the lunch. "I can't wear those things out there. They--they wouldn't know where I got them."
"What do you want to do," he smiled, "go without them?"
"I think I'll go home," she said, wearily.
"Oh, come," he said, "you've been thinking it over too long. I'll tell you what you do. You say you can't wear them out there. Why don't you rent a furnished room and leave them in that for a week?"
Carrie shook her head. Like all women, she was there to object and be convinced. It was for him to brush the doubts away and clear the path if he could. "Why are you going home?" he asked.
"Oh, I can't get anything here."
They won't keep you?" he remarked, intuitively.
"They can't," said Carrie.
"I'll tell you what you do," he said. "You come with me. I'll take care of you."
Carrie heard this passively. The peculiar state which she was in made it sound like the welcome breath of an open door. Drouet seemed of her own spirit and pleasing. He was clean, handsome, well-dressed, and sympathetic. His voice was the voice of a friend.
"What can you do back at Columbia City?" he went on, rousing by the words in Carrie's mind a picture of the dull world she had left. "There isn't anything down there. Chicago's the place. You can get a nice room here and some clothes, and then you can do something."
Carrie looked out through the window into the busy street. There it was, the admirable, great city, so fine when you are not poor. An elegant coach, with a prancing pair of bays, passed by, carrying in its upholstered depths a young lady.
"What will you have if you go back?" asked Drouet. There was no subtle undercurrent to the question. He imagined that she would have nothing at all of the things he thought worth while.
Carrie sat still, looking out. She was wondering what she could do. They would be expecting her to go home this week.
Drouet turned to the subject of the clothes she was going to buy.
"Why not get yourself a nice little jacket? You've got to have it. I'll loan you the money. You needn't worry about taking it. You can get yourself a nice room by yourself. I won't hurt you."
Carrie saw the drift, but could not express her thoughts. She felt more than ever the helplessness of her case.
"If I could only get something to do," she said.
"Maybe you can," went on Drouet, "if you stay here. You can't if you go away. They won't let you stay out there. Now, why not let me get you a nice room? I won't bother you--you needn't be afraid. Then, when you get fixed up, maybe you could get something."
He looked at her pretty face and it vivified his mental resources. She was a sweet little mortal to him--there was no doubt of that. She seemed to have some power back of her actions. She was not like the common run of store-girls. She wasn't silly.
In reality, Carrie had more imagination than he--more taste. It was a finer mental strain in her that made possible her depression and loneliness. Her poor clothes were neat, and she held her head unconsciously in a dainty way.
"Do you think I could get something?" she asked.
"Sure," he said, reaching over and filling her cup with tea. "I'll help you."
She looked at him, and he laughed reassuringly.
"Now I'll tell you what we'll do. We'll go over here to Partridge's and you pick out what you want. Then we'll look around for a room for you. You can leave the things there. Then we'll go to the show to-night."
Carrie shook her head.
"Well, you can go out to the flat then, that's all right. You don't need to stay in the room. Just take it and leave your things there."
She hung in doubt about this until the dinner was over.
"Let's go over and look at the jackets," he said.
Together they went. In the store they found that shine and rustle of new things which immediately laid hold of Carrie's heart. Under the influence of a good dinner and Drouet's radiating presence, the scheme proposed seemed feasible. She looked about and picked a jacket like the one which she had admired at The Fair. When she got it in her hand it seemed so much nicer. The saleswoman helped her on with it, and, by accident, it fitted perfectly. Drouet's face lightened as he saw the improvement. She looked quite smart.
"That's the thing," he said.
Carrie turned before the glass. She could not help feeling pleased as she looked at herself. A warm glow crept into her cheeks.
"That's the thing," said Drouet. "Now pay for it."
"It's nine dollars," said Carrie.
"That's all right--take it," said Drouet.
She reached in her purse and took out one of the bills. The woman asked if she would wear the coat and went off. In a few minutes she was back and the purchase was closed.
From Partridge's they went to a shoe store, where Carrie was fitted for shoes. Drouet stood by, and when he saw how nice they looked, said, "Wear them." Carrie shook her head, however. She was thinking of returning to the flat. He bought her a purse for one thing, and a pair of gloves for another, and let her buy the stockings.
"To-morrow," he said, "you come down here and buy yourself a skirt."
In all of Carrie's actions there was a touch of misgiving. The deeper she sank into the entanglement, the more she imagined that the thing hung upon the few remaining things she had not done.
Since she had not done these, there was a way out.
Drouet knew a place in Wabash Avenue where there were rooms. He showed Carrie the outside of these, and said: "Now, you're my sister." He carried the arrangement off with an easy hand when it came to the selection, looking around, criticising, opining. "Her trunk will be here in a day or so," he observed to the landlady, who was very pleased.
When they were alone, Drouet did not change in the least. He talked in the same general way as if they were out in the street.
Carrie left her things.
"Now," said Drouet, "why don't you move to-night?"
"Oh, I can't," said Carrie.
"Why not?"
"I don't want to leave them so."
He took that up as they walked along the avenue. It was a warm afternoon. The sun had come out and the wind had died down. As he talked with Carrie, he secured an accurate detail of the atmosphere of the flat.
"Come out of it," he said, "they won't care. I'll help you get along."
She listened until her misgivings vanished. He would show her about a little and then help her get something. He really imagined that he would. He would be out on the road and she could be working.
"Now, I'll tell you what you do," he said, "you go out there and get whatever you want and come away."
She thought a long time about this. Finally she agreed. He would come out as far as Peoria Street and wait for her. She was to meet him at half-past eight. At half-past five she reached home, and at six her determination was hardened.
"So you didn't get it?" said Minnie, referring to Carrie's story of the Boston Store.
Carrie looked at her out of the corner of her eye. "No," she answered.
"I don't think you'd better try any more this fall," said Minnie.
Carrie said nothing.
When Hanson came home he wore the same inscrutable demeanour. He washed in silence and went off to read his paper. At dinner Carrie felt a little nervous. The strain of her own plans were considerable, and the feeling that she was not welcome here was strong.
"Didn't find anything, eh?" said Hanson.
"No."
He turned to his eating again, the thought that it was a burden to have her here dwelling in his mind. She would have to go home, that was all. Once she was away, there would be no more coming back in the spring.
Carrie was afraid of what she was going to do, but she was relieved to know that this condition was ending. They would not care. Hanson particularly would be glad when she went. He would not care what became of her.
After dinner she went into the bathroom, where they could not disturb her, and wrote a little note.
"Good-bye, Minnie," it read. "I'm not going home. I'm going to stay in Chicago a little while and look for work. Don't worry. I'll be all right."
In the front room Hanson was reading his paper. As usual, she helped Minnie clear away the dishes and straighten up. Then she said:
"I guess I'll stand down at the door a little while." She could scarcely prevent her voice from trembling.
Minnie remembered Hanson's remonstrance.
"Sven doesn't think it looks good to stand down there," she said.
"Doesn't he?" said Carrie. "I won't do it any more after this."
She put on her hat and fidgeted around the table in the little bedroom, wondering where to slip the note. Finally she put it under Minnie's hair-brush.
When she had closed the hall-door, she paused a moment and wondered what they would think. Some thought of the queerness of her deed affected her. She went slowly down the stairs. She looked back up the lighted step, and then affected to stroll up the street. When she reached the corner she quickened her pace.
As she was hurrying away, Hanson came back to his wife.
"Is Carrie down at the door again?" he asked.
"Yes," said Minnie; "she said she wasn't going to do it any more."
He went over to the baby where it was playing on the floor and began to poke his finger at it.
Drouet was on the corner waiting, in good spirits.
"Hello, Carrie," he said, as a sprightly figure of a girl drew near him. "Got here safe, did you? Well, we'll take a car."
关于金钱的真正意义,还有待人们的解释和理解。金钱不是代表掠夺来的特权,而只代表一个人应得的报酬,即诚实劳动的回报。只有在这种场合才可以接受金钱。如果人人都能认识到这些,我们许多社会问题,宗教问题和政治问题就会一劳永逸地解决了。至于嘉莉,她对金钱的道德意义的理解和一般人一样肤浅,并没有更高明一点的见解。“金钱是某种别人已经有了我也必须有的东西,”这个古老的定义可以充分表达她对这个问题的全部看法。现在她手里拿着的就是一些金钱--两张软乎乎的10元绿色钞票。这两张票子让她感到自己的境遇好多了,这东西本身就是一种权力。有她这种想法的人,只要能得到一大捆钞票,就是被抛在荒岛也会甘心情愿的。只有长时间的挨饿以后,她才会明白,在某种情况下,金钱可能一点用处也没有。即使在那时候,她也不会明白价值的相对性。毫无疑问,她会感到很遗憾,拥有了巨大的购买能力却用不上。 这可怜的女孩在和杜洛埃分手时非常地激动。她有点羞愧,因为她没有勇气拒绝而接受了他的钱。可是因为她的需要实在太迫切了,所以她又很高兴自己收了钱。现在她可以买一件漂亮的新外套了!她还要买一双漂亮的带暗扣的鞋子,还要买长统袜子,买裙子,买--就像当初核计如何花她没到手的薪水一样,她现在想要的东西超出了这些钱的购买力的2倍还不止。
她对杜洛埃的长处有了充分的评价。像人们普遍的看法一样,她认为他是个热心肠的好人。他没有一点恶意,他给她钱是出于好心,出于理解她急需用钱。当然对一个穷小子,他出手不会这么大方的。但是我们不能忘记,照常理,一个穷小子当然不会像一个穷丫头那样能够打动他的心。女性这个因素影响了他的情感,他的性欲是天生的。然而任何一个叫化子只要让他看见了,只要那人说声:“天哪,先生,我饿坏了。”他一定会很乐意地掏出适当的钱来打发他,然后把这事忘在脑后。他不会再去推论,再去作哲理的探究。他的思维活动也不配用推论和哲理这两个字眼,当他衣冠楚楚,身体壮实时,他是个欢乐的无忧无虑的人。就像飞蛾扑灯一样追逐着声色享乐。但是如果他一旦失去了工作,再受些捉弄人的社会势力和命运的摆布和打击,他会像嘉莉一样束手无策--如果你愿意这么说的话,像她一样孤苦无靠,无可奈何,一样的可怜巴巴。
至于他喜欢追女人这一点,其实他并不想伤害她们,他并不认为他想和她们建立的那种关系会伤害她们。他喜欢追女人,喜欢她们拜倒在他的魅力之下,这并不是因为他是个怜酷无情,心地阴暗,诡计多端的恶棍,而是因为他天生的欲望驱使着他这么做,这是他的主要乐趣。他爱虚荣,爱吹嘘,像个傻丫头一样迷恋漂亮衣服。就像他能轻易讨得一个女店员的欢心一样,一个真正老谋深算的恶棍会同样轻易地把他骗了。作为一个推销员,他的成功要归于他的对人和气恳切以及他服务的那家公司的声誉。他在人群中活跃地走动,像一盆火一样热情,不过他并没有可以称得上智慧的才华,没有一种可以称得上高尚的思想,也没有一种永恒持久的感情。古希腊女诗人萨福夫人会叫他一头猪,莎士比亚则会叫他:“我的贪玩的孩子。”他的酒鬼老板加里欧老爹认为他是个聪明成功的商人。
简言之,他照自己的理解是个好人。
他胸襟坦荡,具有值得称道的优点,这可以从嘉莉拿了他的钱这一点看出。没有一个老奸巨滑,心怀叵测的家伙能够在友谊的幌子下让她收下一毛钱。天生愚笨的人并不像我们想的那样容易上当受骗。造物主赋予野外的走兽以本能,一遇到突如起来的危险威胁就逃之夭夭。花栗鼠愚蠢的小脑袋里却有天生的对于毒药的恐惧。“上帝保全他所创造的万物,”这并不是只就野兽而言。嘉莉不聪明,因此就像一头愚蠢的绵羊一样,情感强烈。自我保护的本能在这种人身上通常是很强烈的。但是杜洛埃的接近如果说激起了一点自卫本能的话,那也是微乎其微的。
嘉莉走后,他庆幸自己获得了她的好感。老天啊,让年纪轻轻的姑娘这样饱受折磨,太不像话了。冬天要来了,还没有御寒的衣服,太惨了。他要到费莫酒家来根雪茄。他想到她,脚步也变得轻漂漂了。
嘉莉兴高采烈地回到家。她几乎无法掩饰自己的高兴。不过这笔钱又带来了一些为难的问题。敏妮既然知道她没有钱,她怎么能去买衣服呢?一回到公寓,这个问题就明朗了。没办法的,她无法向敏妮解释的。
“今天有什么结果?”敏妮问道,她指的是白天找工作的事。
那种嘴上说一套心里想一套的骗人花招,嘉莉一点也不会。所以即使掩饰搪塞,她也得找个和她心情一致的借口。现在她的心情既然那么好,她不能假装抱怨,所以她就说:“有点眉目了。”“在哪里?”“在汉斯顿商店。”“真的有希望吗?”敏妮追问道。
“叫我明天去听消息,”嘉莉说。她不喜欢把谎言拖长到不必要的地步。
敏妮能感觉到嘉莉的欢乐情绪,她想眼下是个适当时机,可以向嘉莉解释汉生关于她的芝加哥之行的看法。
“如果你找不到工作的话--”她停了下来,不知道该怎么开口。
“如果我不能马上找到工作的话,我想得回家了。”敏妮赶快不失时机地说:“史文觉得冬天还是回去的好。”嘉莉立即明白了她的处境。她失了业,他们不愿意再留她住了。她不怪敏妮,也不很怪汉生。现在,当她坐在那里惦量着这些话时,她庆幸自己拿了杜洛埃的钱。
“是的。”过了一会儿她又说,“我早有这个打算了。”不过她没有告诉敏妮,回家这件事引起了她本能的强烈反感。哥伦比亚城,那地方有什么适合她的事呢?那种单调狭隘的生活她早就烂熟了。芝加哥这个伟大神秘的城市仍像磁铁一样吸引着她,她所看到的那一小部分揭示了它的无限机遇和前景。一想到要离开这个大城市,回哥伦比亚过以前那种乏味可怜的生活,她厌恶得几乎要叫了出来。
这天她回来得早,就走到前屋去想心事。她该怎么办呢?
她无法买了新鞋子在这里穿。这20元钱中她还得留下一点当回家的路费,因为她不想问敏妮借路费。但是她怎么向敏妮解释钱是从哪里来的呢?但愿她能挣到足够的钱摆脱这个困境就好了。
她反复想着她的为难的处境。明早,杜洛埃会期望她穿上新外套,可这是做不到的。汉生一家想叫她回老家,她想离开他们,却不想回老家。她没有找到工作却有了钱,他们会如何看她呢?她现在感到拿了杜洛埃的钱好像是件很可怕的事,于是她开始羞愧。她的处境让她沮丧不快。和杜洛埃在一起时,一切都那么简单。而现在一切都纠结在一起,理不出一个头绪--事情比原来还要糟糕,因为她尽管有了一笔可以解决生活问题的钱,却没法用这笔钱。
她的情绪非常低落,所以吃晚饭时敏妮猜想她这一天又是白跑了。嘉莉最后决定要把钱退回去。拿钱是不对的,明早她要去市里找工作。到中午时,她将按他们的约定去见杜洛埃,把一切都告诉他。一想到这个决定,她的心就往下沉,最后她又成了原先那个痛苦忧伤的嘉莉。
说来奇怪,当她把钱握在手里时,却感到一点安慰。虽然她已经做了那个让她伤心的决定,可以不用再去想这件事,这20元钱似乎仍是个奇妙可喜的东西。啊,钱啊钱,有了钱是多么好埃只要有了大把的钱,一切烦恼就会消失了。
第二天清早,她起早出了门。她找工作的决心不算小,但是口袋里这笔伤脑筋的钱并没有使找工作的事情轻松些。她走进批发行商业区,但是每当她走到一个商号,打算进去申请工作时,她的勇气就消失了。她心里骂自己是胆小鬼,不过她已经申请了这么多次,结果还不是一样。所以她继续往前走,走了又走,最后终于走进了一家商号。结果还是老样子。她出来时感到命运在和她作对,因此一切努力都是徒劳的。
没有怎么考虑,她就信步到了第邦街。大商场就在这里,门口散放着运货的小车,还有长长的一列橱窗和成群的顾客。
这些立刻使她改变了思路,她不再去想那些让她厌烦的问题。
她原先就是打算到这里来买新衣服的。现在为了解愁,她决定进去瞧瞧。她很想看看那些外套。
有时一个人手头尽管有钱,又受欲望的驱使想买一样东西,可是他也许受了良心的阻止,或者心里拿不定主意,所以在心里不断掂量权衡,并不急于去买。世界上再没有比这种要买没买的中间状态更令人愉快了。嘉莉在店里那些漂亮的陈列其中间转悠,她的心情就是这样。她上次来这里时,这地方给她留下了很好的印象。现在,她在那些漂亮的东西面前不再匆匆走过。她在每样东西面前停留,女性的心热烈地企盼着得到它们。要是穿上这件的话,她会显得多可爱埃啊,那一件又会使她多迷人啊!她来到女胸衣柜台,看到那些做工精美,颜色缤纷,有花边装饰的胸衣时,停下了脚步,陷入丰富的遐想。只要她能拿定主意,她现在就可以买上一件。在珠宝柜台,她又久久逗留,欣赏着那些耳环,手镯,饰针和金链条。要是能够拥有这一切,又有什么代价她会舍不得付出呢。只要她也戴上几件这类首饰,她同样会看上去雍容华丽。
最吸引她的是那些外套。她刚走进店里,就一眼看中了一件黄褐色的小外套,上面缀着大大的珠母钮扣。这种款式这年秋天很新潮。不过她仍打算多看看,瞧瞧有没有比这件更好的。她在陈列衣服的玻璃橱和货架中间走来走去,满意地认为她看中的那件确实是最合适的。她犹豫不决,拿不定主意,一会儿想使自己相信,只要她愿意,她马上可以把那件衣服买下来,一会儿又想起了自己的实际处境。快到中午了,她还是什么也没买。现在她该去见杜洛埃,把钱还给他。
她到那里时,杜洛埃正站在街上转弯的地方。
“哈啰,”他说,“咦,你买的外套呢?”他又朝下看着她的脚,“还有鞋子呢?”嘉莉本想转弯抹角地将话题引到她的退钱的决定去,可是杜洛埃这么一问,把她原先想好的那一套全打乱了。
“我是来告诉你,我--我不能拿那些钱。”“嗯,是这么回事埃”他回答。“这样吧,你跟我来,我们一起上帕特里奇公司去。”嘉莉和他一起走着,不觉把种种疑虑和无奈都忘得精光。
和他在一起,她就无法去考虑那些严肃问题,那些她想向他解释明白的事情。
“你吃过午饭了吗?肯定没吃过。来,我们进这里面去。”说着杜洛埃转身走进门罗街上靠近斯台特路的一家布置漂亮的餐馆。
“我不能拿这笔钱。”他们在一个舒适的角落坐下来,杜洛埃点了午饭以后,嘉莉说道,“我在我姐姐家没法把那些东西穿出来。他们--我不能让他们知道这些东西是从哪里来的。”“那你打算怎么办?”他微笑了,“不穿衣服过冬吗?”“我想我得回老家去,”她没精打采地说。
“来,别想了,”他说。“这事情你已经想得太多了。我来告诉你怎么办。你说你在那里没法穿这些衣服。你为什么不租一间带家俱的房间,把衣服在那里先放一个星期呢?”嘉莉摇了摇头。嘉莉像别的妇女一样,对这种提议持有异议,所以她还需要有人说服她。而他则必须竭力消除她的疑虑,为她扫清前进的道路。
“你为什么要回去呢?”他问。
“你瞧,我在这里什么活也找不到。”
“他们不肯留你住了吗?”他直觉地问道。
“他们留不起,”嘉莉说道。
“我来告诉你怎么办,”他说,“你跟我来,由我来照顾你。”嘉莉听着他说,没有提出反对。在她目前的特殊境况下,杜洛埃的话像是替她打开了一扇门,因此她觉得很中听。杜洛埃的性情和爱好,看来和她挺投合。他干净、漂亮、衣着考究、富有同情心,对她说话像一个老朋友。
“你回到哥伦比亚城,又能干些什么呢?”他继续说道。他的话使嘉莉脑海里浮现出家乡那小地方枯燥单调的生活场景。“那里什么也没有。芝加哥才是大有可为的地方。你在这里可以找个好房间住下来,买点衣服,然后可以找个事做做。”嘉莉看着窗外繁华的马路。外面就是令人惊叹的大城市,只要你有钱,一切是多么美好。一辆华丽的马车从窗前经过,由两匹精神抖擞的棕红大马欢快地拉着,马车里面的座垫上坐着一位年轻的小姐。
“你回去的话,有什么好处呢?”杜洛埃问道。他的话里并没有什么隐晦的暗示。在他看来,她一旦回去,就没有机会得到那些他认为有价值的东西。
嘉莉一动不动地坐着,看着窗外。她在想她还有没有什么办法。姐姐他们是希望她这星期回去的。
杜洛埃把话题一转,开始谈她想买的衣服。
“为什么不给你自己买一件漂亮的小外套呢?这是少不掉的。钱算是我借给你的,你不用担心拿了我的钱。你可以给自己找间漂亮的房间,我不会伤害你的。“嘉莉明白杜洛埃指的是什么,可是没法表达自己的想法。
她感到再没有比眼下的处境更为难的了。
“要是我能找个什么事做就好了,”她说。
“你如果留下来,”杜洛埃继续说道,“你也许会的。可是你如果走了,那就找不到事了。他们既然不让你再住下去,为什么不让我帮你找个好房间呢?我不会打扰你的--你不用害怕。然后等你安顿下来,你也许会找到个活的。”他看着她秀丽的脸蛋,思路变得活跃敏捷起来。在他看来,她真是一个可爱的小人儿--这一点是不庸置疑的。她的一举一动都透出一种魔力。她和那些普通女工不一样,她没有傻气。
其实,嘉莉的想象力比他更丰富。趣味也更高雅。她情感细腻,所以落落寡欢,感到凄凉孤独。她的衣服虽然普通却很齐整,她的头不自觉地微微扬起,显出天然的风韵。
“你认为我能找到事做吗?”她问。
“当然啰。”他说着伸手给她的杯子倒上茶,“我会帮助你的。”她看着他,他朝她安抚地笑笑。
“现在你听我说怎么办。我们到这里的帕特里奇公司去挑选你要的衣服。然后我们一起去替你找间房子。你可以把你的东西留在那里。今晚我们去看戏。”嘉莉摇了摇头。
“然后你回你姐姐家的公寓去好了。你不用住在租的房间里,只是租着放你的东西。”但她还是犹豫不决,一直到吃完饭。
“现在我们去看看衣服吧,”他说。
他们于是一起前往。店里琳琅满目,沙沙作响的新衣服立即把嘉莉迷住了。吃了一顿丰盛的午饭,又加上杜洛埃兴致勃勃的陪伴,使她开始感到他的提议似乎还可行。她在店里转悠了一圈以后,挑了一件和她在大商场看中的那件很相像的外套。这衣服拿在手上看时,显得更漂亮了。女店员帮她穿上这衣服,恰巧非常合身。杜洛埃看到嘉莉穿上这衣服更增风采,不禁欣然微笑:她看上去真是俏丽。
“就是这件好,”他说。
嘉莉在镜子前转着身子。她看到镜子里的自己,也不禁心喜,一抹喜悦的红晕悄悄爬上两颊。
“就买这件吧,”杜洛埃说,“付钱吧。”
“要9块钱呢,”嘉莉说。
“没关系,买下来吧,”杜洛埃说。
她把手伸进钱包,掏出一张钞票。女店员问她是不是要穿着走,然后就离开了。几分钟以后她又回来:衣服买好了。
从帕特里奇商店出来,他们去了一家鞋店。嘉莉试鞋子时,杜洛埃就站在旁边看。当他看到鞋子穿在嘉莉脚上很漂亮时,就说,“就穿这双吧。”但是嘉莉摇了摇头,她在回想姐姐家的事。他给她买了一个钱包,又买了一双手套,然后让她买长统袜子。
“等明天,”他说,“你到这里来买条裙子。”嘉莉在买这买那的时候,心里总有些惴惴不安。她在这感情的纠葛中陷得越深,越自欺欺人地想象,只要她不做那些她尚未做的事就没有关系。既然她没有做那些事,她还有抽身的机会。
杜洛埃知道华拔士路有个地方出租房间。他领着嘉莉到了那座房子外面就说:“现在你算我的妹妹。”在挑选房间时,他这里看看,那里瞧瞧,嘴里发表着看法,轻松地把租房的事办妥了。“她的箱子一两天就运来,”他这么对房东太太说。房东太太听了很高兴。
他们俩单独在一起时,杜洛埃的态度一点没有变。他像一个普通朋友那样交谈着,仍像在街上众目睽睽之下一样。嘉莉把东西留在了那里。
“听我说,”杜洛埃说,“你今晚就搬来住不好吗?”“嗯,那不行,”嘉莉回答。
“为什么不行?”
“我不愿意这样离开他们。”
他们在林荫大道走时,他又提起了这个话题。那是个温暖的下午,风歇了,太阳出来了。他从嘉莉的谈话中,对她姐姐家的气氛有了一个详细正确的了解。
“搬出来吧,”他说,“他们不会在意的。我来帮你的忙。”她听着听着,渐渐地她的疑虑消失了。他会带着她到处看看,然后帮她找个工作。他确实相信他会这么做的。他出门去推销货物时,她可以去上班。
“来,我来告诉你怎么办,”他说。“你回到那里,拿上你的东西,然后就离开那里。”她对这个提议想了很久,最后同意了。他将走到庇里亚街,在那里等她。他们说好8点半会合。5点半她回到了家。到了6点,她的决心坚定了。
“这么说,你没有得到那份工作?”敏妮说,她指的是嘉莉前一天编造的波斯顿公司的工作。
嘉莉用眼角看了她一眼。“没有,”她回答。
“我看今年秋天你不用再找了,”敏妮说。
嘉莉没有回答。
汉生回到家里,脸上仍是一副莫测高深的表情。他一声不响地洗了澡,就走到一边去看报了。吃晚饭时,嘉莉有些心神不定,出走计划给她带来了沉重的思想压力,同时她深切地感到自己在这里不受欢迎。
“还没找到工作吗?”汉生问。
“没有,”
他转过脸去继续吃饭,脑子里想着留她住在这里是个负担。她得回家去,就是这么回事。这次走了,明年开春她就不会再来了。
对于自己即将做的事,嘉莉心里感到害怕。但是想到这里的生活要结束了,她心里又一阵轻松。他们不会在意她的,尤其汉生对她的离开会感到高兴。他才不会管她发生什么事呢。
吃过晚饭,她走进洗澡间写条子,在那里他们不会打扰她的。
“再见,敏妮。”她在条子里写道,“我不回家。我还要在芝加哥住一段时间找工作。别担心。我会很好的。”在前屋,汉生正在看报。嘉莉像往常一样帮助敏妮洗了碗,收拾了房间。然后她说:“我想到楼下大门口站一会儿。”她说这话时,声音不禁有些颤抖。
敏妮想起了汉生的告诫。
“史文觉得女孩子站在楼下有点不雅观,”她说。
“是吗?”嘉莉说,“以后我不会再去了。”她戴上帽子,在小卧室的桌子旁犹豫了一会儿,不知道把条子塞到哪里合适。最后她把条子放在敏妮的头发刷子底下。
她走出房间,关上了外面门厅的大门,不禁停住脚步,猜想他们会怎么看待这件事。她自己出格的举动也使她情绪波动。慢慢地她走下楼梯。在大门口,她又回身朝上看着灯光下的楼梯。随后她装着在马路上遛达的样子慢慢往前走。到了马路拐弯的地方,她加快了脚步。
在她匆匆离去时,汉生又回到了他妻子身边。
“嘉莉又到楼下大门口去了吗?”他问。
“是啊,”敏妮说,“她答应以后不这样了。”
他走到宝宝跟前,宝宝正在地板上玩。于是他伸出手指去逗宝宝玩。
杜洛埃正在马路转弯处等候,心情很兴奋。
“喂,嘉莉,”看到一个女孩的倩影活泼地向他走来,他喊了起来,“平安无事,对不对?来,我们叫一辆车。”
慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 8楼  发表于: 2013-10-31 0

Chapter 8 INTIMATIONS BY WINTER--AN AMBASSADOR SUMMONED
Among the forces which sweep and play throughout the universe, untutored man is but a wisp in the wind. Our civilisation is still in a middle stage, scarcely beast, in that it is no longer wholly guided by instinct; scarcely human, in that it is not yet wholly guided by reason. On the tiger no responsibility rests. We see him aligned by nature with the forces of life--he is born into their keeping and without thought he is protected. We see man far removed from the lairs of the jungles, his innate instincts dulled by too near an approach to free-will, his free-will not sufficiently developed to replace his instincts and afford him perfect guidance.

He is becoming too wise to hearken always to instincts and desires; he is still too weak to always prevail against them. As a beast, the forces of life aligned him with them; as a man, he has not yet wholly learned to align himself with the forces. In this intermediate stage he wavers--neither drawn in harmony with nature by his instincts nor yet wisely putting himself into harmony by his own free-will. He is even as a wisp in the wind, moved by every breath of passion, acting now by his will and now by his instincts, erring with one, only to retrieve by the other, falling by one, only to rise by the other--a creature of incalculable variability. We have the consolation of knowing that evolution is ever in action, that the ideal is a light that cannot fail. He will not forever balance thus between good and evil. When this jangle of free-will instinct shall have been adjusted, when perfect under standing has given the former the power to replace the latter entirely, man will no longer vary. The needle of understanding will yet point steadfast and unwavering to the distinct pole of truth.

In Carrie--as in how many of our worldlings do they not?--instinct and reason, desire and understanding, were at war for the mastery. She followed whither her craving led. She was as yet more drawn than she drew.

When Minnie found the note next morning, after a night of mingled wonder and anxiety, which was not exactly touched by yearning, sorrow, or love, she exclaimed: "Well, what do you think of that?"

"What?" said Hanson.

"Sister Carrie has gone to live somewhere else."

Hanson jumped out of bed with more celerity than he usually displayed and looked at the note. The only indication of his thoughts came in the form of a little clicking sound made by his tongue; the sound some people make when they wish to urge on a horse.

"Where do you suppose she's gone to?" said Minnie, thoroughly aroused.

"I don't know," a touch of cynicism lighting his eye. "Now she has gone and done it."

Minnie moved her head in a puzzled way.

"Oh, oh," she said, "she doesn't know what she has done."

"Well," said Hanson, after a while, sticking his hands out before him, "what can you do?"

Minnie's womanly nature was higher than this. She figured the possibilities in such cases.

"Oh," she said at last, "poor Sister Carrie!"

At the time of this particular conversation, which occurred at 5 A.M., that little soldier of fortune was sleeping a rather troubled sleep in her new room, alone.

Carrie's new state was remarkable in that she saw possibilities in it. She was no sensualist, longing to drowse sleepily in the lap of luxury. She turned about, troubled by her daring, glad of her release, wondering whether she would get something to do, wondering what Drouet would do. That worthy had his future fixed for him beyond a peradventure. He could not help what he was going to do. He could not see clearly enough to wish to do differently. He was drawn by his innate desire to act the old pursuing part. He would need to delight himself with Carrie as surely as he would need to eat his heavy breakfast. He might suffer the least rudimentary twinge of conscience in whatever he did, and in just so far he was evil and sinning. But whatever twinges of conscience he might have would be rudimentary, you may be sure.

The next day he called upon Carrie, and she saw him in her chamber. He was the same jolly, enlivening soul.

"Aw," he said, "what are you looking so blue about? Come on out to breakfast. You want to get your other clothes to-day."

Carrie looked at him with the hue of shifting thought in her large eyes.

"I wish I could get something to do," she said.

"You'll get that all right," said Drouet. "What's the use worrying right now? Get yourself fixed up. See the city. I won't hurt you."

"I know you won't," she remarked, half truthfully.

"Got on the new shoes, haven't you? Stick 'em out. George, they look fine. Put on your jacket."

Carrie obeyed.

"Say, that fits like a T, don't it?" he remarked, feeling the set of it at the waist and eyeing it from a few paces with real pleasure. "What you need now is a new skirt. Let's go to breakfast."

Carrie put on her hat.

"Where are the gloves?" he inquired.

"Here," she said, taking them out of the bureau drawer.

"Now, come on," he said.

Thus the first hour of misgiving was swept away.

It went this way on every occasion. Drouet did not leave her much alone. She had time for some lone wanderings, but mostly he filled her hours with sight-seeing. At Carson, Pirie's he bought her a nice skirt and shirt waist. With his money she purchased the little necessaries of toilet, until at last she looked quite another maiden. The mirror convinced her of a few things which she had long believed. She was pretty, yes, indeed! How nice her hat set, and weren't her eyes pretty. She caught her little red lip with her teeth and felt her first thrill of power. Drouet was so good.

They went to see "The Mikado" one evening, an opera which was hilariously popular at that time. Before going, they made off for the Windsor dining-room, which was in Dearborn Street, a considerable distance from Carrie's room. It was blowing up cold, and out of her window Carrie could see the western sky, still pink with the fading light, but steely blue at the top where it met the darkness. A long, thin cloud of pink hung in midair, shaped like some island in a far-off sea. Somehow the swaying of some dead branches of trees across the way brought back the picture with which she was familiar when she looked from their front window in December days at home. She paused and wrung her little hands.

"What's the matter?" said Drouet.

"Oh, I don't know," she said, her lip trembling.

He sensed something, and slipped his arm over her shoulder, patting her arm.

"Come on," he said gently, "you're all right."

She turned to slip on her jacket.

"Better wear that boa about your throat to night."

They walked north on Wabash to Adams Street and then west. The lights in the stores were already shining out in gushes of golden hue. The arc lights were sputtering overhead, and high up were the lighted windows of the tall office buildings. The chill wind whipped in and out in gusty breaths. Homeward bound, the six o'clock throng bumped and jostled. Light overcoats were turned up about the ears, hats were pulled down. Little shop-girls went fluttering by in pairs and fours, chattering, laughing. It was a spectacle of warm-blooded humanity.

Suddenly a pair of eyes met Carrie's in recognition. They were looking out from a group of poorly dressed girls. Their clothes were faded and loose-hanging, their jackets old, their general make-up shabby.

Carrie recognised the glance and the girl. She was one of those who worked at the machines in the shoe factory. The latter looked, not quite sure, and then turned her head and looked. Carrie felt as if some great tide had rolled between them. The old dress and the old machine came back. She actually started. Drouet didn't notice until Carrie bumped into a pedestrian.

"You must be thinking," he said.

They dined and went to the theatre. That spectacle pleased Carrie immensely. The colour and grace of it caught her eye. She had vain imaginings about place and power, about far-off lands and magnificent people. When it was over, the clatter of coaches and the throng of fine ladies made her stare. "Wait a minute," said Drouet, holding her back in the showy foyer where ladies and gentlemen were moving in a social crush, skirts rustling, lace-covered heads nodding, white teeth showing through parted lips. "Let's see."

"Sixty-seven," the coach-caller was saying, his voice lifted in a sort of euphonious cry. "Sixty-seven."

"Isn't it fine?" said Carrie.

"Great," said Drouet. He was as much affected by this show of finery and gayety as she. He pressed her arm warmly. Once she looked up, her even teeth glistening through her smiling lips, her eyes alight. As they were moving out he whispered down to her, "You look lovely!" They were right where the coach-caller was swinging open a coach-door and ushering in two ladies.

"You stick to me and we'll have a coach," laughed Drouet.

Carrie scarcely heard, her head was so full of the swirl of life. They stopped in at a restaurant for a little after-theatre lunch. Just a shade of a thought of the hour entered Carrie's head, but there was no household law to govern her now. If any habits ever had time to fix upon her, they would have operated here. Habits are peculiar things. They will drive the really non-religious mind out of bed to say prayers that are only a custom and not a devotion. The victim of habit, when he has neglected the thing which it was his custom to do, feels a little scratching in the brain, a little irritating something which comes of being out of the rut, and imagines it to be the prick of conscience, the still, small voice that is urging him ever to righteousness. If the digression is unusual enough, the drag of habit will be heavy enough to cause the unreasoning victim to return and perform the perfunctory thing. "Now, bless me," says such a mind, "I have done my duty," when, as a matter of fact, it has merely done its old, unbreakable trick once again.

Carrie had no excellent home principles fixed upon her. If she had, she would have been more consciously distressed. Now the lunch went off with considerable warmth. Under the influence of the varied occurrences, the fine, invisible passion which was emanating from Drouet, the food, the still unusual luxury, she relaxed and heard with open ears. She was again the victim of the city's hypnotic influence.

"Well," said Drouet at last, "we had better be going."

They had been dawdling over the dishes, and their eyes had frequently met. Carrie could not help but feel the vibration of force which followed, which, indeed, was his gaze. He had a way of touching her hand in explanation, as if to impress a fact upon her. He touched it now as he spoke of going.

They arose and went out into the street. The downtown section was now bare, save for a few whistling strollers, a few owl cars, a few open resorts whose windows were still bright. Out Wabash Avenue they strolled, Drouet still pouring forth his volume of small information. He had Carrie's arm in his, and held it closely as he explained. Once in a while, after some witticism, he would look down, and his eyes would meet hers. At last they came to the steps, and Carrie stood up on the first one, her head now coming even with his own. He took her hand and held it genially. He looked steadily at her as she glanced about, warmly musing.

At about that hour, Minnie was soundly sleeping, after a long evening of troubled thought. She had her elbow in an awkward position under her side. The muscles so held irritated a few nerves, and now a vague scene floated in on the drowsy mind. She fancied she and Carrie were somewhere beside an old coal-mine. She could see the tall runway and the heap of earth and coal cast out. There was a deep pit, into which they were looking; they could see the curious wet stones far down where the wall disappeared in vague shadows. An old basket, used for descending, was hanging there, fastened by a worn rope.

"Let's get in," said Carrie.

"Oh, no," said Minnie.

"Yes, come on," said Carrie.

She began to pull the basket over, and now, in spite of all protest, she had swung over and was going down.

"Carrie," she called, "Carrie, come back"; but Carrie was far down now and the shadow had swallowed her completely.

She moved her arm.

Now the mystic scenery merged queerly and the place was by waters she had never seen. They were upon some board or ground or something that reached far out, and at the end of this was Carrie. They looked about, and now the thing was sinking, and Minnie heard the low sip of the encroaching water.

"Come on, Carrie," she called, but Carrie was reaching farther out. She seemed to recede, and now it was difficult to call to her.

"Carrie," she called, "Carrie," but her own voice sounded far away, and the strange waters were blurring everything. She came away suffering as though she had lost something. She was more inexpressibly sad than she had ever been in life.

It was this way through many shifts of the tired brain, those curious phantoms of the spirit slipping in, blurring strange scenes, one with the other. The last one made her cry out, for Carrie was slipping away somewhere over a rock, and her fingers had let loose and she had seen her falling.

"Minnie! What's the matter? Here, wake up," said Hanson, disturbed, and shaking her by the shoulder.

"Wha--what's the matter?" said Minnie, drowsily.

"Wake up," he said, "and turn over. You're talking in your sleep."

A week or so later Drouet strolled into Fitzgerald and Moy's, spruce in dress and manner.

"Hello, Charley," said Hurstwood, looking out from his office door.

Drouet strolled over and looked in upon the manager at his desk. "When do you go out on the road again?" he inquired.

"Pretty soon," said Drouet.

"Haven't seen much of you this trip," said Hurstwood.

"Well, I've been busy," said Drouet.

They talked some few minutes on general topics.

"Say," said Drouet, as if struck by a sudden idea, "I want you to come out some evening."

"Out where?" inquired Hurstwood.

"Out to my house, of course," said Drouet, smiling.

Hurstwood looked up quizzically, the least suggestion of a smile hovering about his lips. He studied the face of Drouet in his wise way, and then with the demeanour of a gentleman, said: "Certainly; glad to."

"We'll have a nice game of euchre."

"May I bring a nice little bottle of Sec?" asked Hurstwood. "Certainly," said Drouet. "I'll introduce you."


在主宰和支配万物的宇宙各种势力面前,一个没有经验的人简直就像风中的弱草。人类的文明仍处于中间状态,几乎已经摆脱了兽性。因为它已经不完全受本能的支配,可还算不上人性,因为它还没有完全受理性的指导。老虎对自己的行为是不负任何责任的,它天生受原始生命力的支配,受原始生命力的抚育和保护,因为它没有思想。而人类已经远离森林中的巢穴。人类由于获得了几乎完全自由的意志,他天生的本能变得麻木了。但是他的自由意志还没有发展到足以代替本能,为他提供完善指导的地步。他太聪明了,所以不会总是听从本能和欲望的摆布;但是他又不够坚强,不能总是战胜本能和欲望。当他还是动物时,他和生命力保持一致,受生命力的支配。
但是当他成为人时,他还没有完全学会如何使自己与生命力相一致,使自己适应和控制生命力。他在这种中间阶段摇摆不定--既不是靠本能被动地与自然力保持一致,又不够聪明,不能靠自由意志主动地与自然力保持一致,取得和谐。他只是风中的弱草摇摆不定,受各种情感的影响。一会儿按意志行动,一会又按本能行事。如果他靠意志行动错了,他就靠本能来解救;如果他靠本能行动失败了,他就靠意志再站起来--总之,他是一种反复无常,无法预测的生物。我们唯一的欣慰是我们知道人类会不断地进化,而理想永远是可靠的灯塔,人类不会永远在善与恶之间徘徊。当自由意志和本能的矛盾得到调整,当充分的理性使自由意志具有完全代替本能的力量,人类就不会继续摇摆不定。理智的磁针将永远指向远处真理的磁极。

在嘉莉身上--其实世俗中人又有几个不是如此呢?--本能和理性,欲望和认识在不断交战,争取主导。迄今她被她的欲望牵着跑,被动的时候多于主动的时候。

那一晚,敏妮对嘉莉的失踪既困惑不解,又焦虑不安,不过这种焦虑并不是出于思念、悲伤或友爱。第二天一早发现了那张条子时,她叫了起来,“天哪,这是怎么一回事?”“怎么啦?”汉生问。“出去,住到别处去了。”汉生以从未有过的敏捷从床上一跃而起,来看那张纸条。

不过他什么也没有说,只用舌头咂了一下嘴,表示他对这事的看法,就像人们催马前进时发出的那种声音。

“你猜她会到哪里去呢?”敏妮情绪激动地问。

“我不知道,”他的眼中闪过一丝讥嘲,“她终于还是做出了这种事。”敏妮困惑地摇了摇头。

“唉,”她说,“她不知道自己干的是什么事。”“算了,”过了一会儿,汉生把手一摊说道,“你又有什么办法呢?”女人的天性使敏妮不能就此丢开不管,她猜测着这种情况下的种种可能。

“唉,”她最后说,“”

上述对话,发生在清晨5点。与此同时,这个到城里冒险的小兵正独自睡在新房间里,睡得很不踏实。

如果说嘉莉的新境遇有什么特点的话,那就是她从中看到了各种可能性。她并不是一个肉欲主义者,渴望沉迷在灯红酒绿的花花世界里。她在床上翻来覆去,为自己的大胆而不安,又为从旧的生活中解脱出来高兴。她不知道自己能否找到工作,又猜测着杜洛埃会做些什么。无疑,这位可敬的先生将做的事,造物主早就安排好了。对于他自己的行为,他实在是身不由己。他的理性还未明理到阻止他。他受本能欲望的摆布,扮演一个追求异性的老角色。他对嘉莉的需求正如他对丰盛早餐的需求一样。也许他对自己做的事有那么一丁点儿的良心不安,那么就是在这一点儿上他是邪恶有罪的。不过你可以肯定,不管他为什么良心不安,这种不安都是微乎其微的。

第二天他来看嘉莉,她在自己的房间和他见面。他仍然是那么欢乐,令人开心。

“哎呀,”他说,“你为什么这么闷闷不乐?走,我们吃早点去。你今天还要去买别的衣服呢。”嘉莉看着他,大眼睛里透出她的矛盾犹豫心理。

“但愿我能找到工作,”她说。

“你会找到工作的,”杜洛埃说。“现在担心有什么用呢?先安定下来,在城里看看。我不会害你的。”“我知道你不会,”她说,不过口气不那么肯定。

“穿上新鞋子了吗?把脚伸出来,让我瞧瞧。天哪,漂亮极了。现在穿上你的外套吧。”嘉莉照办了。

“嘿,我说,这衣服合身极了,像定做的一样,对不对?”他说着,摸了摸腰部的大小,又退后几步打量着这衣服,感到由衷的高兴。“你现在只缺一条新裙子了。现在我们去吃早饭吧。”嘉莉戴上帽子。

“手套呢?”他问。

“在这里。”她说着从五斗橱的抽屉里拿出手套。

“好,走吧,”他说。

就这样,嘉莉最初的疑虑被一扫而光。

每次见面都是这样。杜洛埃不来看她的时候很少。她有时候一个人单独逛逛,但是大多数时候他带着她到处观光。在卡生街的比尔公司,他给她买了条漂亮的裙子和一件宽松式上衣。她又用他的钱买了一些基本化妆品。到最后,她简直像换了一个人。镜子向她证实了她对自己的一向看法:她真是美,是的,美丽绝伦!帽子戴在她头上多俏丽,她的眼睛不也很美吗?她用牙齿咬咬自己的小红嘴唇,第一次为自己的魅力而吃惊兴奋。杜洛埃这人真好。

一天傍晚,他们一起去看“日本天皇”,这是一出当时很流行的歌剧。去看戏之前,他们先去温莎餐厅。那家餐馆在第邦街,离嘉莉的住处有一大段路。外面刮起了寒风,从她的窗子看出去,可以看到西边的天空上还残留着一抹淡红的晚霞,而在头顶上方,天空现出湛蓝的颜色,最后和暮色交融在一起。

一长抹粉红色的薄云浮在半空,就像海上遥远的仙岛。路对面,光秃秃的树枝在风中摇曳。这景色让她想起了老家。12月份时从她们家的前窗看到的也是这种熟悉的景色。

她停了下来,痛苦地扭动着她的小手。

“怎么了?”杜洛埃问。

“嗯,我也不知道,”她回答,她的嘴唇在颤动。

他觉察到她有心事,于是用手臂搂住她的肩膀,拍了拍她的手臂。

“走吧,”他温柔地说,“你没事。”

她转身穿上外套。

“今晚最好围上你的皮围脖。”

他们沿华拔士街往北朝亚当街走去,然后转弯朝西走。商店里的灯火在街上泻下一片金色的光辉。弧光灯在头顶上方闪烁。更高处,写字楼的窗子里透出光明。一阵阵寒风像鞭子一样抽打着行人。那些6点钟刚下班的人们拥挤着往家走。薄大衣的领子都竖了起来,盖住耳朵,帽子也拉得低低的。年轻的女店员三三两两蹦蹦跳跳从身边走过,一边走一边说笑着。

都是些洋溢着青春热血的人们。

突然一双眼睛和嘉莉的目光相遇,认出了她。这眼光来自一群衣衫褴褛的姑娘。她们的衣服已经褪了颜色,松松垮垮的不合身,外套也是旧的,全身装束看去很寒伧。

嘉莉认出了这目光和这姑娘。她是鞋厂里操作机器的女工之一。那女工看见了她,不敢肯定是她,于是又回过头来看。

嘉莉感到似乎有一片巨浪在他们之间滚滚流过。不久前穿着旧衣烂衫在机器旁干活的日子又出现在眼前。她真的一阵心惊。杜洛埃开始没注意到,一直到嘉莉撞到了一个行人身上,他才发现嘉莉神色的变化。

“你一定在想心事,”他说。

他们一起吃了饭,然后去戏院。嘉莉很喜欢这出戏。五光十色动作优美的戏剧场面看得她神驰目眩,她不禁向往其地位和权力,想象着异国风光和那些举止轩昂的人物。戏结束时,得得的马车声和大群衣着华丽的夫人小姐们让她看得目瞪口呆。

“等一下,”杜洛埃说。在戏院的门厅里,他拉她停住了脚步。夫人们和先生们正在那里走动着,相互应酬着,裙子发出沙沙的声响,戴着花边帽的头在频频点着,张开的嘴里露出洁白的牙齿。

“我们先瞧一会儿。”

“六十七号车,”替人叫车的那人正扬声用悦耳的声音喊道,“六十七!”“真漂亮,对不对?”嘉莉说。

“漂亮极了!”杜洛埃说。他和她一样,为眼前华丽欢乐的场面所感染,热烈地捏了一下她的手臂。一次她抬起目光,微笑的嘴唇里,匀称齐整的贝齿在闪闪发光,眼睛也在闪闪发光。他们朝外走时,他俯下身子在她耳朵边说,“你看上去可爱极了。”他们走到外面时,叫马车的服务员正打开车门,请两位小姐上车。

“你紧跟着我,我们也去叫辆车,”杜洛埃笑着说。

嘉莉几乎没听到他的话。这旋风般的生活画面充满了她的头脑。

马车在一家餐馆门口停下来,他们进去吃宵夜。时间不早了,这个念头在嘉莉头脑里只是模糊地一闪而过,反正她现在已经不受家规的约束了。假如她以前曾有时间形成一定的习惯的话,在这种场合习惯会起作用。习惯真是样怪东西,它能驱使一个没有宗教信仰的人从床上爬起来做祷告,这种祷告完全是习惯使然,而非宗教热忱。受习惯支配的人,一旦忽略了平常做惯的事情,他的心里会产生某种不安,一种脱离日常轨道带来的烦恼和不快,于是他想象这是良心在责备他,想象他听到了良心的声音在轻轻地督促他走上正轨。如果他过份地偏离了常轨,习惯的力量会强大到使这不动脑筋只凭习惯行事的人又回到老习惯来,因循守例行事。“好了,老天保佑,”这种人会这么说,“我总算尽了责任,做了我该做的事。”而实际上,他不过又一次照根深蒂固的老习惯做事而已。

嘉莉在家时并没有受到多少家教,没有树立起良好的生活原则。如果那样的话,她现在一定要饱受良心的责备而痛苦不堪了。他们这顿宵夜吃得热乎乎的。走马灯般变幻的场景,杜洛埃身上无形的美好东西,以及佳肴美味,豪华饭店在这种种因素的作用下,嘉莉的警觉放松了,她放心地听着和看着。

城市催眠般的魅力又一次让她上当受气。

“好了,”杜洛埃终于说,“我们该走了。”吃饭时,他们一直在慢慢地消磨时间。他们的目光不时相接。嘉莉不觉感到他的目光中带有让她心跳的力量。他说话时喜欢用手碰碰她的手,好像要加深她的印象似的。现在当他说走时,他又碰了碰她的手。

他们站起来,走到外面街上。闹市区的行人已经寥寥无几,只有几个吹着口哨的闲逛者,几辆夜间行驶的街车,还有几家娱乐场仍开着门,亮着灯光。他们慢慢走着,出了华拔士街,杜洛埃滔滔不绝地说着那些趣事逸闻,他挽着嘉莉的手臂,说话时紧紧地握着。每隔一小会儿,说了什么俏皮话以后,他就低下头,和她目光相交。终于他们到了台阶边。嘉莉站在一级台阶上,她的头于是和他的头一样高了。他抓住她的手,温柔地握着,他久久地凝视着她,而她沉思地四下看看,心里一片温暖。

就在这大约同一时刻,经过长长一晚上的忧思,敏妮正在酣睡。她侧身睡着,胳膊肘很不舒服地压在身子下。受了压迫的肌肉刺激了神经,使得睡意正浓的脑海里浮现出一片模模糊糊的景象。她梦见她和嘉莉不知站在哪个旧矿井的旁边。她可以看到高高的滑槽和一堆堆挖出的泥土和煤。她们俩伸长脖子朝一个很深的竖井往下看。她们可以看到下面很深的地方,有些潮湿的怪石。那个地方的井壁已经看不清,只留下一些暗影。井口有一个用来载人上下的旧筐子,用一根已磨损的旧绳子吊在那里。

“我们下去看看吧,”嘉莉说。

“不,别下去,”敏妮说。

“来,下吧,”嘉莉说。

她开始拉筐,把筐拽了过来,不顾敏妮的反对,她跨进筐里,已经往下去了。

“嘉莉!”她喊,“嘉莉,回来!”但是嘉莉已经下去很深了,暗影完全把她吞没了。

她摇着手臂。

现在,这神秘的幻影很奇怪地消失了。她发现来到了一片她从来没有去过的水边。她们正站在突出到水里去的某样东西上,那也许是一块木板,也许是伸入水中的陆地,也许是别的什么。嘉莉正站在这东西的顶端。她们四下张望,现在这东西开始往下沉,敏妮可以听到水漫上来的低低的声音。

“快过来,嘉莉!”她喊着,但是嘉莉继续往外走。她似乎渐渐地远去,她的喊声已经很难送到她的耳朵里了。

“嘉莉,”她喊道,“嘉莉!”但她自己的声音听上去那么遥远,只剩下一片茫茫水面,把一切吞没了。她怅然若失,痛苦地离去,那种难以名状的悲伤是她生平从未经历过的。

就这样,种种印象幻影掠过她疲乏的大脑,种种奇怪的梦境浮现出来,变成模糊的一片,一个幻觉接着一个幻觉。最后一个梦境使她喊了出来,因为嘉莉正从一块巉岩上失脚滑下去,而她的手指没有抓住她,她看见她掉了下去。

“敏妮!怎么了?喂,醒醒。”汉生被吵醒了,他摇着她的肩膀喊。

“什什么事?"敏妮睡意惺忪地问。

“醒醒,”他说,“翻一个身再睡。你在说梦话。”个把星期以后,杜洛埃打扮得漂漂亮亮,举止潇洒地走进费莫酒家。

“你好啊,查理,”赫斯渥从他的小写字间探出头来说。

杜洛埃踱了过去,朝里望着坐在桌边的经理。

“你什么时候又要出门做生意?”他问。

“快了,”杜洛埃回答。

“这次你回来后,怎么很少看到你啊,”赫斯渥说。

“噢,我这一向很忙,”杜洛埃说。

他们随便聊了几分钟。

“嘿,”杜洛埃好像突然想到了什么似地说道,“我想请你哪天晚上抽空出来玩玩。”“到哪里去玩?”“当然到我家去,”杜洛埃说着微微一笑。

赫斯渥探究地抬起头来,嘴角浮起一丝笑影。他用精明的目光仔细地看着杜洛埃的脸,然后很有绅士风度地说:“当然,我很高兴去。”“我们可以好好玩玩尤卡扑克。”“我带一瓶赛克白葡萄酒来行吗?”赫斯渥说。

“那当然好了,”杜洛埃说。“我要介绍你认识一个人。”


慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 9楼  发表于: 2013-10-31 0

Chapter 9 CONVENTION'S OWN TINDER-BOX--THE EYE THAT IS GREEN
Hurstwood's residence on the North Side, near Lincoln Park, was a brick building of a very popular type then, a three-story affair with the first floor sunk a very little below the level of the street. It had a large bay window bulging out from the second floor, and was graced in front by a small grassy plot, twenty-five feet wide and ten feet deep. There was also a small rear yard, walled in by the fences of the neighbours and holding a stable where he kept his horse and trap.

The ten rooms of the house were occupied by himself, his wife Julia, and his son and daughter, George, Jr., and Jessica. There were besides these a maid-servant, represented from time to time by girls of various extraction, for Mrs. Hurstwood was not always easy to please.

"George, I let Mary go yesterday," was not an unfrequent salutation at the dinner table.

"All right," was his only reply. He had long since wearied of discussing the rancorous subject.

A lovely home atmosphere is one of the flowers of the world, than which there is nothing more tender, nothing more delicate, nothing more calculated to make strong and just the natures cradled and nourished within it. Those who have never experienced such a beneficent influence will not understand wherefore the tear springs glistening to the eyelids at some strange breath in lovely music. The mystic chords which bind and thrill the heart of the nation, they will never know.

Hurstwood's residence could scarcely be said to be infused with this home spirit. It lacked that toleration and regard without which the home is nothing. There was fine furniture, arranged as soothingly as the artistic perception of the occupants warranted. There were soft rugs, rich, upholstered chairs and divans, a grand piano, a marble carving of some unknown Venus by some unknown artist, and a number of small bronzes gathered from heaven knows where, but generally sold by the large furniture houses along with everything else which goes to make the "perfectly appointed house."

In the dining-room stood a sideboard laden with glistening decanters and other utilities and ornaments in glass, the arrangement of which could not be questioned. Here was something Hurstwood knew about. He had studied the subject for years in his business. He took no little satisfaction in telling each Mary, shortly after she arrived, something of what the art of the thing required. He was not garrulous by any means. On the contrary, there was a fine reserve in his manner toward the entire domestic economy of his life which was all that is comprehended by the popular term, gentlemanly. He would not argue, he would not talk freely. In his manner was something of the dogmatist. What he could not correct, he would ignore. There was a tendency in him to walk away from the impossible thing.

There was a time when he had been considerably enamoured of his Jessica, especially when he was younger and more confined in his success. Now, however, in her seventeenth year, Jessica had developed a certain amount of reserve and independence which was not inviting to the richest form of parental devotion. She was in the high school, and had notions of life which were decidedly those of a patrician. She liked nice clothes and urged for them constantly. Thoughts of love and elegant individual establishments were running in her head. She met girls at the high school whose parents were truly rich and whose fathers had standing locally as partners or owners of solid businesses. These girls gave themselves the airs befitting the thriving domestic establishments from whence they issued. They were the only ones of the school about whom Jessica concerned herself.

Young Hurstwood, Jr., was in his twentieth year, and was already connected in a promising capacity with a large real estate firm. He contributed nothing for the domestic expenses of the family, but was thought to be saving his money to invest in real estate. He had some ability, considerable vanity, and a love of pleasure that had not, as yet, infringed upon his duties, whatever they were. He came in and went out, pursuing his own plans and fancies, addressing a few words to his mother occasionally, relating some little incident to his father, but for the most part confining himself to those generalities with which most conversation concerns itself. He was not laying bare his desires for any one to see. He did not find any one in the house who particularly cared to see.

Mrs. Hurstwood was the type of woman who has ever endeavoured to shine and has been more or less chagrined at the evidences of superior capability in this direction elsewhere. Her knowledge of life extended to that little conventional round of society of which she was not--but longed to be--a member. She was not without realisation already that this thing was impossible, so far as she was concerned. For her daughter, she hoped better things. Through Jessica she might rise a little. Through George, Jr.'s, possible success she might draw to herself the privilege of pointing proudly. Even Hurstwood was doing well enough, and she was anxious that his small real estate adventures should prosper. His property holdings, as yet, were rather small, but his income was pleasing and his position with Fitzgerald and Moy was fixed. Both those gentlemen were on pleasant and rather informal terms with him.

The atmosphere which such personalities would create must be apparent to all. It worked out in a thousand little conversations, all of which were of the same calibre.

"I'm going up to Fox Lake to-morrow," announced George, Jr., at the dinner table one Friday evening.

"What's going on up there?" queried Mrs. Hurstwood.

"Eddie Fahrway's got a new steam launch, and he wants me to come up and see how it works."

"How much did it cost him?" asked his mother.

"Oh, over two thousand dollars. He says it's a dandy."

"Old Fahrway must be making money," put in Hurstwood.

"He is, I guess. Jack told me they were shipping Vegacura to Australia now--said they sent a whole box to Cape Town last week."

"Just think of that!" said Mrs. Hurstwood, "and only four years ago they had that basement in Madison Street."

"Jack told me they were going to put up a six-story building next spring in Robey Street."

"Just think of that!" said Jessica.

On this particular occasion Hurstwood wished to leave early.

"I guess I'll be going down town," he remarked, rising.

"Are we going to McVicker's Monday?" questioned Mrs. Hurstwood, without rising.

"Yes," he said indifferently.

They went on dining, while he went upstairs for his hat and coat. Presently the door clicked.

"I guess papa's gone," said Jessica.

The latter's school news was of a particular stripe.

"They're going to give a performance in the Lyceum, upstairs," she reported one day, "and I'm going to be in it."

"Are you?" said her mother.

"Yes, and I'll have to have a new dress. Some of the nicest girls in the school are going to be in it. Miss Palmer is going to take the part of Portia."

"Is she?" said Mrs. Hurstwood.

"They've got that Martha Griswold in it again. She thinks she can act."

"Her family doesn't amount to anything, does it?" said Mrs. Hurstwood sympathetically. "They haven't anything, have they?"

"No," returned Jessica, "they're poor as church mice."

She distinguished very carefully between the young boys of the school, many of whom were attracted by her beauty.

"What do you think?" she remarked to her mother one evening; "that Herbert Crane tried to make friends with me."

"Who is he, my dear?" inquired Mrs. Hurstwood.

"Oh, no one," said Jessica, pursing her pretty lips. "He's just a student there. He hasn't anything."

The other half of this picture came when young Blyford, son of Blyford, the soap manufacturer, walked home with her. Mrs. Hurstwood was on the third floor, sitting in a rocking-chair reading, and happened to look out at the time.

"Who was that with you, Jessica?" she inquired, as Jessica came upstairs.

"It's Mr. Blyford, mamma," she replied.

"Is it?" said Mrs. Hurstwood.

"Yes, and he wants me to stroll over into the park with him," explained Jessica, a little flushed with running up the stairs.

"All right, my dear," said Mrs. Hurstwood. "Don't be gone long."

As the two went down the street, she glanced interestedly out of the window. It was a most satisfactory spectacle indeed, most satisfactory.

In this atmosphere Hurstwood had moved for a number of years, not thinking deeply concerning it. His was not the order of nature to trouble for something better, unless the better was immediately and sharply contrasted. As it was, he received and gave, irritated sometimes by the little displays of selfish indifference, pleased at times by some show of finery which supposedly made for dignity and social distinction. The life of the resort which he managed was his life. There he spent most of his time. When he went home evenings the house looked nice. With rare exceptions the meals were acceptable, being the kind that an ordinary servant can arrange. In part, he was interested in the talk of his son and daughter, who always looked well. The vanity of Mrs. Hurstwood caused her to keep her person rather showily arrayed, but to Hurstwood this was much better than plainness. There was no love lost between them. There was no great feeling of dissatisfaction. Her opinion on any subject was not startling. They did not talk enough together to come to the argument of any one point. In the accepted and popular phrase, she had her ideas and he had his. Once in a while he would meet a woman whose youth, sprightliness, and humour would make his wife seem rather deficient by contrast, but the temporary dissatisfaction which such an encounter might arouse would be counterbalanced by his social position and a certain matter of policy. He could not complicate his home life, because it might affect his relations with his employers. They wanted no scandals. A man, to hold his position, must have a dignified manner, a clean record, a respectable home anchorage. Therefore he was circumspect in all he did, and whenever he appeared in the public ways in the afternoon, or on Sunday, it was with his wife, and sometimes his children. He would visit the local resorts, or those near by in Wisconsin, and spend a few stiff, polished days strolling about conventional places doing conventional things. He knew the need of it.

When some one of the many middle-class individuals whom he knew, who had money, would get into trouble, he would shake his head. It didn't do to talk about those things. If it came up for discussion among such friends as with him passed for close, he would deprecate the folly of the thing. "It was all right to do it--all men do those things--but why wasn't he careful? A man can't be too careful." He lost sympathy for the man that made a mistake and was found out.

On this account he still devoted some time to showing his wife about--time which would have been wearisome indeed if it had not been for the people he would meet and the little enjoyments which did not depend upon her presence or absence. He watched her with considerable curiosity at times, for she was still attractive in a way and men looked at her. She was affable, vain, subject to flattery, and this combination, he knew quite well, might produce a tragedy in a woman of her home position. Owing to his order of mind, his confidence in the sex was not great. His wife never possessed the virtues which would win the confidence and admiration of a man of his nature. As long as she loved him vigorously he could see how confidence could be, but when that was no longer the binding chain--well, something might happen.

During the last year or two the expenses of the family seemed a large thing. Jessica wanted fine clothes, and Mrs. Hurstwood, not to be outshone by her daughter, also frequently enlivened her apparel. Hurstwood had said nothing in the past, but one day he murmured.

"Jessica must have a new dress this month," said Mrs. Hurstwood one morning.

Hurstwood was arraying himself in one of his perfection vests before the glass at the time.

"I thought she just bought one," he said.

"That was just something for evening wear," returned his wife complacently.

"It seems to me," returned Hurstwood, "that she's spending a good deal for dresses of late."

"Well, she's going out more," concluded his wife, but the tone of his voice impressed her as containing something she had not heard there before.

He was not a man who traveled much, but when he did, he had been accustomed to take her along. On one occasion recently a local aldermanic junket had been arranged to visit Philadelphia-a junket that was to last ten days. Hurstwood had been invited.

"Nobody knows us down there," said one, a gentleman whose face was a slight improvement over gross ignorance and sensuality. He always wore a silk hat of most imposing proportions. "We can have a good time." His left eye moved with just the semblance of a wink. "You want to come along, George."

The next day Hurstwood announced his intention to his wife.

"I'm going away, Julia," he said, "for a few days."

"Where?" she asked, looking up.

"To Philadelphia, on business."

She looked at him consciously, expecting something else.

"I'll have to leave you behind this time."

"All right," she replied, but he could see that she was thinking that it was a curious thing. Before he went she asked him a few more questions, and that irritated him. He began to feel that she was a disagreeable attachment.

On this trip he enjoyed himself thoroughly, and when it was over he was sorry to get back. He was not willingly a prevaricator, and hated thoroughly to make explanations concerning it. The whole incident was glossed over with general remarks, but Mrs. Hurstwood gave the subject considerable thought. She drove out more, dressed better, and attended theatres freely to make up for it.

Such an atmosphere could hardly come under the category of home life. It ran along by force of habit, by force of conventional opinion. With the lapse of time it must necessarily become dryer and dryer--must eventually be tinder, easily lighted and destroyed.


赫斯渥一家住在林肯公园附近的北区。那是一幢三层楼的砖瓦房屋,底楼比街道稍稍低一点儿,这种式样的房子当时很流行。一个很大的凸式窗子从二楼伸出来,屋前有一块长两丈五宽一丈的草坪,屋后还有一个小院子,被隔壁人家的篱笆围在当中。那里有个马厩,是他养马和放马车的地方。
这栋楼有十个房间,住着他们一家四口:他和他妻子朱丽亚,他儿子小乔治和他女儿杰西卡。此外还有一个女仆,不过女仆的人选不停地在变换,哪儿来的姑娘都有,因为赫斯渥太太不是很容易侍候的。

“乔治,我昨天把玛丽打发了。”这一类谈话在他们家饭桌上经常可以听到。

“行啊,”他总是这么简单地回答一句。他早就厌倦这类怨气冲冲的话题了。

温馨的家庭气氛是世上最温柔最娇贵的一种花,没有什么东西能像它那样陶冶生活在其中的人们的品性,使他们变得坚强正直。从未在这种家庭环境中生活过的人们无法理解,为什么在听优美的音乐时,那奇妙的旋律会使人热泪盈眶,泪花在睫毛间闪烁。那种联结世人的心灵、激发他们情感的神秘心弦,是他们永远无法理解的。

赫斯渥的家说不上有这种温馨的气氛。这个家缺乏宽容体谅和关心爱护,而没有了这两样,家还算什么家呢?房间里家俱精美,照居住者审美观看来,布置得很是典雅,足以给人安慰了。房间里铺了柔软的地毯,还有华贵的沙发椅和长沙发,一架大钢琴,一座无名艺术家雕的维纳斯大理石雕像,一些不知道从哪里收集来的小铜器饰物摆设。不过这类东西和别的一些小玩意儿,那些大的家俱店一般都有出售,都是构成“尽善尽美家庭住宅”不可缺的。

在吃饭间有一架餐柜,里面排列着闪闪发光的酒具、器皿和玻璃装饰品。这餐柜的安排完善是不容置疑的。在这方面赫斯渥是内行,他从事的工作使他对此有了多年的研究心得。

他很喜欢给每个新来的女仆谈谈这门酒具陈列的艺术。不过他并不是个饶舌的人,相反,在对待家庭事务方面,他抱着一种人们称为绅士风度的态度:优雅含蓄。他不和人争论,也不随便开口。在他身上有一种独断专行的派头。遇到没法纠正的事情,他就睁一眼闭一眼;而对无能为力的事情,他往往就绕开走了。

曾经有一段日子,他非常疼爱杰西卡。那时他年纪还轻,事业上的成功还很有限。但是现在杰西卡17岁了,养成了一种冷漠独立的性格,这当然不会有助于增进父母的疼爱。她还在上高中,对于人生的见解,完全是贵族那一套。她喜欢漂亮的衣服,不断要求添置新衣服。满脑袋装的是恋爱婚姻建立豪华小家庭的设想。在学校里她结识了一些比她家有钱的女孩子。她们的父亲都是当地生意兴隆的公司商号的老板或者合伙人,所以这些女孩言谈举止中带着富家女子的那种傲气。杰西卡在学校里只和这些人交往。

年轻的小赫斯渥20岁了,在一家大房地产公司做事,很有发展前途。家庭开销他是一点不负担的。家里人认为他正在攒钱准备投资房地产。他有几分才能,十分虚荣,爱好寻欢作乐,不过迄今为止他还没有让这方面的爱好损害他的责任心,不管他有什么责任心。他在家里进进出出,忙着他自己想干或者爱干的事,有时跟他母亲说上几句,有时和他父亲聊聊某件小事。不过总的来说,他的话题不超过闲聊的范围。他并不向家里任何人暴露他内心的愿望,他也没发现家里有人对此特别关心。

赫斯渥太太是那种爱出风头的女人,不过多多少少总有一些懊丧,因为总是发现某人在某方面比她更胜一筹。她的生活知识包括了上流社会人们的日常生活。她想跻身那个社会,可至今尚未如愿。她并非缺乏自知之明,看不出她这辈子别指望梦想成真。她把希望寄托在女儿身上,指望通过杰西卡,她的社会地位能有所提高。如果小赫斯渥事业成功,她可以在人前炫耀一番。其实赫斯渥本人干得也不赖。她盼望他的那桩房地产小投机生意能成功。目前他的财产还不大,不过他的收入很可观,他与老板费支杰拉德和莫埃的关系稳固,这两位先生和他保持着一种友好随便的关系。

可想而知,这么几个人组成的家庭会有什么气氛。这种气氛可以从无数次谈话中感觉出来。而且每次谈话都是大同小异。

“明天我要去福克斯湖,”星期五晚上小乔治在饭桌上宣布。

“去那里干吗?”赫斯渥太太问道。

“埃迪·法华买了条新汽艇。他请我去看看这船怎么样。”“花多少钱买的?”他母亲问。

“2000多元。他说那船很漂亮。”

“老法华一定在赚大钱,”赫斯渥插了一句。

“我想那不假。杰克告诉我说,他们正运货去澳大利亚。他还说,他们上周给开普敦运去了一大箱。”“真是想不到,”赫斯渥太太说,“四年前他们还住在麦迪生大街的地下室呢。”“杰克告诉我,他们开春要在罗贝街盖一栋六层楼的大楼。”“真了不起,”杰西卡说。

这一次赫斯渥想早点离家。

“我想,我该去市里了。”他说着站起身来。

“星期一我们去不去麦克维克家呢?”赫斯渥太太问道,她仍坐在那里没有站起来。

“去好了,”他无所谓地回答。

他们继续吃饭,他上楼去取帽子和大衣。不久大门咔嚓响了一下。

“我猜爸已经走了,”杰西卡说。

杰西卡的学校新闻是另一种闲聊内容。

“学校要在礼堂楼上演一出戏。”她有一天报告说,“我也要参加。”“真的?“她妈妈说。

“是真的,我要做一套新衣服。学校里好几个最出色的女孩都要参加演戏。巴麦小姐将演女主角波希霞。”“是吗?”赫斯渥太太说。

“他们还找了玛莎·格里娥参加。她自以为会演戏。”“她家很穷,是吗?”赫斯渥太太同情地说,“她家什么也没有,是吗?”“是啊,”杰西卡回答,“他们穷得像教堂里的老鼠。”学校里的男孩子们不少为她的美貌倾倒。她对于他们掌握着最严格的分类标准。

“你觉得怎么样?”有一天傍晚她对她妈妈说,“那个赫伯特·克兰想要和我交朋友呢。”“他是谁啊,亲爱的?”赫斯渥太太问。

“噢,无名之辈,”杰西卡说着噘起了她美丽的嘴唇,“他只是学校里的一个学生。他什么也没有。”当肥皂厂主的儿子小布里福陪她回家时,她的态度就完全不一样了。赫斯渥太太正坐在三楼的摇椅里看书,正巧抬头朝窗外看。

“你刚才和谁在一起,杰西卡?”杰西卡上楼来时,她问道。

“是布里福先生,妈妈,”她回答。

“是吗?”赫斯渥太太说。

“是的。他想和我一起到公园去散散步,”杰西卡解释道,因为跑上楼来脸上现出了红晕。

“好吧,宝贝,”赫斯渥太太说,“别去太久了。”当这两个人走在马路上时,赫斯渥太太很感兴趣地在窗口看着。这样的事情是她乐意看到的,是的,非常乐意。

赫斯渥在这样的气氛里已经生活了多年,从未费心去思索它。他天生不愿烦神去追求更完美的生活,除非那种生活就在面前,和他目前的生活对比鲜明。事实上,他有得有失:他对他们在日常琐事上的自私冷漠感到恼怒,但有时又为他们讲体面摆排场而欣欣然,因为在他看来这有助于提高他们的尊严和社会地位。他经营的酒家,那才是他生活的中心。他大部分时间都泡在那里。傍晚回家时,这家看上去还是很不错的。

饭菜是一般仆人能烧出的那种,不过很少有令人难以下咽的时候。此外,对于儿女们的谈话,他也感兴趣,他们看上去气色总是那么好。赫太太爱虚荣,所以总是打扮得花枝招展的。赫斯渥认为,这总比朴素无华要好得多。他们之间已经谈不上爱情了,不过也没有很大的不满。她对任何事物都没有什么惊世骇俗的见解。他们之间谈得不多,所以不至于引起什么争执。

照普通流行的说法,他们同床异梦。有时他会遇到某个年轻活泼风趣的女人,相形之下,他的太太似乎大大不如。但是这种艳遇引起的不满是短暂的,因为他必须考虑自己的社会地位和利害得失。他不能让他的家庭关系出毛病,因为这样会影响他和老板的关系,他们不希望出丑闻。担任像他这样职位的人必须举止庄重,名誉清白,有一个体面的家庭立脚。因此他一举一动都很谨慎。下午或者星期天需要到公共场所露面时,他总是带上妻子,有时还加上他的子女。他到当地的游乐场所或者到附近威司康星州的度假地去住上两天时,总是规规矩矩,彬彬有礼,只到人们通常去的地方闲逛,只做人们通常做的事。他知道这样做的必要性。

他所认识的许多中产阶级成员中,如果哪个有钱的家伙在私生活上遇到了麻烦,他总是摇摇头,这种事情不谈为妙。

假如和那些可以算得上亲密朋友的人们谈起来,他会批评这事干得太愚蠢:“本来这事也算不得什么--哪个男人不做这种事呢--可是他为什么不小心一点呢?一个男人再小心也不为过份的。”他对于那些犯了错误又被人发现的家伙是不同情的。

为了这个缘故,他仍然花点时间带他太太去交际应酬。要不是他有需要应酬的人,要不是还有一些和她在场不在场无关的娱乐,这种时候本来会很令人乏味的。有时候他怀着好奇心观察着她,因为她风韵犹存,还有男人会朝她注目。她态度和气,爱慕虚荣,喜欢听人吹捧。他很清楚,这一切加在一起,有可能会给她那样家庭地位的妇女带来悲剧。就他的想法而言,他对女性没有多少信心。他的妻子从来不具有那种美德,可以赢得他这种人的信任和仰慕。他看得出,当她还热爱着他时,可以对她放心。可是一旦没有爱情来约束她--那么,也许会出什么事的。

近一两年来,家庭开销似乎很大。杰西卡不断要添置漂亮的新衣服,赫斯渥太太不愿意让女儿盖过自己,所以也不断更新她的服饰。过去赫斯渥对此从来没有说过什么,可是有一天他发了点牢骚。

“这个月杰西卡要买套新衣服,”赫斯渥太太一天早上说道。

赫斯渥当时正穿着一件做工讲究的西装背心站在镜子前打扮。

“她不是才买了一套新衣服吗?”他说。

“那套衣服是晚装,”他妻子心安理得地说道。

“看起来,”赫斯渥回答道,“她最近添衣服花的钱可不少了。”“是啊,可是她现在比过去交往多了。"他妻子这么结束了这番谈话,不过她注意到他的语气里有一点以往没有的东西。

他是一个不常旅行的人。不过他如果出门的话,总是习惯地带上她。最近市议会安排了一次到费城的访查旅行,要去十天时间,赫斯渥也接到了邀请。

“那里没人认识我们,”一位市议员先生对他说。他的绅士外表几乎无法遮掩他满脸的无知和淫欲,头上总是戴着一顶非常气派的高顶丝礼帽。“我们可以好好乐一乐。”他的左眼牵动了一下,算是眨眼了。“你一定要和我们一起去,乔治。”第二天赫斯渥就把自己的打算告诉他妻子。

“我要离开一下,朱丽亚,”他说“去几天工夫。”“去哪里?”她抬起头来问道。

“去费城,是公事。”

她故意看着他,等着他的下文。

“这一次我不带你一起去了。”

“好吧,”她答道。不过他看得出,她心里对这事起了疑心。

临走前,她又问了他几个问题,这使他很恼怒。他开始感到她是一个讨厌的包袱。

这次旅行,他玩得很痛快。到结束时,他还舍不得走。他并不是个喜欢支吾其辞的人,而又讨厌就这事作任何解释。所以他只笼统地讲了几句就把这事情搪塞过去了。但是赫斯渥太太在心里对这事琢磨了很久。她坐马车出门比以前频繁了,衣服穿得更考究了。她还经常上戏院看戏,要弥补自己这次的损失。

这种气氛很难称为家庭气氛。这种家庭生活靠习惯的力量和传统观念维系着,随着时间的推移,会变得越来越干枯--最终成为一团火绒,很容易着火,把一切烧毁。




慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 10楼  发表于: 2013-10-31 0

Chapter 10 THE COUNSEL OF WINTER--FORTUNE'S AMBASSADOR CALLS
In the light of the world's attitude toward woman and her duties, the nature of Carrie's mental state deserves consideration. Actions such as hers are measured by an arbitrary scale. Society possesses a conventional standard whereby it judges all things. All men should be good, all women virtuous. Wherefore, villain, hast thou failed?

For all the liberal analysis of Spencer and our modern naturalistic philosophers, we have but an infantile perception of morals. There is more in the subject than mere conformity to a law of evolution. It is yet deeper than conformity to things of earth alone. It is more involved than we, as yet, perceive. Answer, first, why the heart thrills; explain wherefore some plaintive note goes wandering about the world, undying; make clear the rose's subtle alchemy evolving its ruddy lamp in light and rain. In the essence of these facts lie the first principles of morals.

"Oh," thought Drouet, "how delicious is my conquest."

"Ah," thought Carrie, with mournful misgivings, "what is it I have lost?"

Before this world-old proposition we stand, serious, interested, confused; endeavouring to evolve the true theory of morals-the true answer to what is right.

In the view of a certain stratum of society, Carrie was comfortably established--in the eyes of the starveling, beaten by every wind and gusty sheet of rain, she was safe in a halcyon harbour. Drouet had taken three rooms, furnished, in Ogden Place, facing Union Park, on the West Side. That was a little, green-carpeted breathing spot, than which, to-day, there is nothing more beautiful in Chicago. It afforded a vista pleasant to contemplate. The best room looked out upon the lawn of the park, now sear and brown, where a little lake lay sheltered. Over the bare limbs of the trees, which now swayed in the wintry wind, rose the steeple of the Union Park Congregational Church, and far off the towers of several others.

The rooms were comfortably enough furnished. There was a good Brussels carpet on the floor, rich in dull red and lemon shades, and representing large jardinieres filled with gorgeous, impossible flowers. There was a large pier-glass mirror between the two windows. A large, soft, green, plush-covered couch occupied one corner, and several rocking-chairs were set about. Some pictures, several rugs, a few small pieces of bric-a-brac, and the tale of contents is told.

In the bedroom, off the front room, was Carrie's trunk, bought by Drouet, and in the wardrobe built into the wall quite an array of clothing--more than she had ever possessed before, and of very becoming designs. There was a third room for possible use as a kitchen, where Drouet had Carrie establish a little portable gas stove for the preparation of small lunches, oysters, Welsh rarebits, and the like, of which he was exceedingly fond; and, lastly, a bath. The whole place was cosey, in that it was lighted by gas and heated by furnace registers, possessing also a small grate, set with an asbestos back, a method of cheerful warming which was then first coming into use. By her industry and natural love of order, which now developed, the place maintained an air pleasing in the extreme.

Here, then, was Carrie, established in a pleasant fashion, free of certain difficulties which most ominously confronted her, laden with many new ones which were of a mental order, and altogether so turned about in all of her earthly relationships that she might well have been a new and different individual. She looked into her glass and saw a prettier Carrie than she had seen before; she looked into her mind, a mirror prepared of her own and the world's opinions, and saw a worse. Between these two images she wavered, hesitating which to believe.

"My, but you're a little beauty," Drouet was wont to exclaim to her.

She would look at him with large, pleased eyes.

"You know it, don't you?" he would continue.

"Oh, I don't know," she would reply, feeling delight in the fact

that one should think so, hesitating to believe, though she really did, that she was vain enough to think so much of herself.

Her conscience, however, was not a Drouet, interested to praise. There she heard a different voice, with which she argued, pleaded, excused. It was no just and sapient counsellor, in its last analysis. It was only an average little conscience, a thing which represented the world, her past environment, habit, convention, in a confused way. With it, the voice of the people was truly the voice of God.

"Oh, thou failure!" said the voice.

"Why?" she questioned.

"Look at those about," came the whispered answer. "Look at those who are good. How would they scorn to do what you have done. Look at the good girls; how will they draw away from such as you when they know you have been weak. You had not tried before you failed."

It was when Carrie was alone, looking out across the park, that she would be listening to this. It would come infrequently-when something else did not interfere, when the pleasant side was not too apparent, when Drouet was not there. It was somewhat clear in utterance at first, but never wholly convincing. There was always an answer, always the December days threatened. She was alone; she was desireful; she was fearful of the whistling wind. The voice of want made answer for her.

Once the bright days of summer pass by, a city takes on that sombre garb of grey, wrapt in which it goes about its labours during the long winter. Its endless buildings look grey, its sky and its streets assume a sombre hue; the scattered, leafless trees and wind-blown dust and paper but add to the general solemnity of colour. There seems to be something in the chill breezes which scurry through the long, narrow thoroughfares productive of rueful thoughts. Not poets alone, nor artists, nor that superior order of mind which arrogates to itself all refinement, feel this, but dogs and all men. These feel as much as the poet, though they have not the same power of expression. The sparrow upon the wire, the cat in the doorway, the dray horse tugging his weary load, feel the long, keen breaths of winter. It strikes to the heart of all life, animate and inanimate. If it were not for the artificial fires of merriment, the rush of profit-seeking trade, and pleasure-selling amusements; if the various merchants failed to make the customary display within and without their establishments; if our streets were not strung with signs of gorgeous hues and thronged with hurrying purchasers, we would quickly discover how firmly the chill hand of winter lays upon the heart; how dispiriting are the days during which the sun withholds a portion of our allowance of light and warmth. We are more dependent upon these things than is often thought. We are insects produced by heat, and pass without it.

In the drag of such a grey day the secret voice would reassert itself, feebly and more feebly.

Such mental conflict was not always uppermost. Carrie was not by any means a gloomy soul. More, she had not the mind to get firm hold upon a definite truth. When she could not find her way out of the labyrinth of ill-logic which thought upon the subject created, she would turn away entirely.

Drouet, all the time, was conducting himself in a model way for one of his sort. He took her about a great deal, spent money upon her, and when he travelled took her with him. There were times when she would be alone for two or three days, while he made the shorter circuits of his business, but, as a rule, she saw a great deal of him.

"Say, Carrie," he said one morning, shortly after they had so established themselves, "I've invited my friend Hurstwood to come out some day and spend the evening with us."

"Who is he?" asked Carrie. doubtfully.

"Oh, he's a nice man. He's manager of Fitzgerald and Moy's."

"What's that?" said Carrie.

"The finest resort in town. It's a way-up, swell place."

Carrie puzzled a moment. She was wondering what Drouet had told him, what her attitude would be.

"That's all right," said Drouet, feeling her thought. "He doesn't know anything. You're Mrs. Drouet now."

There was something about this which struck Carrie as slightly inconsiderate. She could see that Drouet did not have the keenest sensibilities.

"Why don't we get married?" she inquired, thinking of the voluble promises he had made.

"Well, we will," he said, "just as soon as I get this little deal of mine closed up."

He was referring to some property which he said he had, and which required so much attention, adjustment, and what not, that somehow or other it interfered with his free moral, personal actions.

"Just as soon as I get back from my Denver trip in January we'll do it."

Carrie accepted this as basis for hope--it was a sort of salve to her conscience, a pleasant way out. Under the circumstances, things would be righted. Her actions would be justified. She really was not enamoured of Drouet. She was more clever than he. In a dim way, she was beginning to see where he lacked. If it had not been for this, if she had not been able to measure and judge him in a way, she would have been worse off than she was. She would have adored him. She would have been utterly wretched in her fear of not gaining his affection, of losing his interest, of being swept away and left without an anchorage. As it was, she wavered a little, slightly anxious, at first, to gain him completely, but later feeling at ease in waiting. She was not exactly sure what she thought of him--what she wanted to do.

When Hurstwood called, she met a man who was more clever than Drouet in a hundred ways. He paid that peculiar deference to women which every member of the sex appreciates. He was not overawed, he was not overbold. His great charm was attentiveness. Schooled in winning those birds of fine feather among his own sex, the merchants and professionals who visited his resort, he could use even greater tact when endeavouring to prove agreeable to some one who charmed him. In a pretty woman of any refinement of feeling whatsoever he found his greatest incentive. He was mild, placid, assured, giving the impression that he wished to be of service only--to do something which would make the lady more pleased.

Drouet had ability in this line himself when the game was worth the candle, but he was too much the egotist to reach the polish which Hurstwood possessed. He was too buoyant, too full of ruddy life, too assured. He succeeded with many who were not quite schooled in the art of love. He failed dismally where the woman was slightly experienced and possessed innate refinement. In the case of Carrie he found a woman who was all of the latter, but none of the former. He was lucky in the fact that opportunity tumbled into his lap, as it were. A few years later, with a little more experience, the slightest tide of success, and he had not been able to approach Carrie at all.

"You ought to have a piano here, Drouet," said Hurstwood, smiling at Carrie, on the evening in question, "so that your wife could play."

Drouet had not thought of that.

"So we ought," he observed readily.

"Oh, I don't play," ventured Carrie.

"It isn't very difficult," returned Hurstwood. "You could do very well in a few weeks."

He was in the best form for entertaining this evening. His clothes were particularly new and rich in appearance. The coat lapels stood out with that medium stiffness which excellent cloth possesses. The vest was of a rich Scotch plaid, set with a double row of round mother-of-pearl buttons. His cravat was a shiny combination of silken threads, not loud, not inconspicuous. What he wore did not strike the eye so forcibly as that which Drouet had on, but Carrie could see the elegance of the material. Hurstwood's shoes were of soft, black calf, polished only to a dull shine. Drouet wore patent leather but Carrie could not help feeling that there was a distinction in favour of the soft leather, where all else was so rich. She noticed these things almost unconsciously. They were things which would naturally flow from the situation. She was used to Drouet's appearance.

"Suppose we have a little game of euchre?" suggested Hurstwood, after a light round of conversation. He was rather dexterous in avoiding everything that would suggest that he knew anything of Carrie's past. He kept away from personalities altogether, and confined himself to those things which did not concern individuals at all. By his manner, he put Carrie at her ease, and by his deference and pleasantries he amused her. He pretended to be seriously interested in all she said.

"I don't know how to play," said Carrie.

"Charlie, you are neglecting a part of your duty," he observed to Drouet most affably. "Between us, though," he went on, "we can show you."

By his tact he made Drouet feel that he admired his choice. There was something in his manner that showed that he was pleased to be there. Drouet felt really closer to him than ever before. It gave him more respect for Carrie. Her appearance came into a new light, under Hurstwood's appreciation. The situation livened considerably.

"Now, let me see," said Hurstwood, looking over Carrie's shoulder very deferentially. "What have you?" He studied for a moment. "That's rather good," he said.

"You're lucky. Now, I'll show you how to trounce your husband. You take my advice."

"Here," said Drouet, "if you two are going to scheme together, I won't stand a ghost of a show. Hurstwood's a regular sharp."

"No, it's your wife. She brings me luck. Why shouldn't she win?"

Carrie looked gratefully at Hurstwood, and smiled at Drouet. The former took the air of a mere friend. He was simply there to enjoy himself. Anything that Carrie did was pleasing to him, nothing more.

"There," he said, holding back one of his own good cards, and giving Carrie a chance to take a trick. "I count that clever playing for a beginner."

The latter laughed gleefully as she saw the hand coming her way. It was as if she were invincible when Hurstwood helped her.

He did not look at her often. When he did, it was with a mild light in his eye. Not a shade was there of anything save geniality and kindness. He took back the shifty, clever gleam, and replaced it with one of innocence. Carrie could not guess but that it was pleasure with him in the immediate thing. She felt that he considered she was doing a great deal.

"It's unfair to let such playing go without earning something," he said after a time, slipping his finger into the little coin pocket of his coat. "Let's play for dimes."

"All right," said Drouet, fishing for bills.

Hurstwood was quicker. His fingers were full of new ten-cent pieces. "Here we are," he said, supplying each one with a little stack.

"Oh, this is gambling," smiled Carrie. "It's bad."

"No," said Drouet, "only fun. If you never play for more than that, you will go to Heaven."

"Don't you moralise," said Hurstwood to Carrie gently, "until you see what becomes of the money."

Drouet smiled.

"If your husband gets them, he'll tell you how bad it is."

Drouet laughed loud.

There was such an ingratiating tone about Hurstwood's voice, the insinuation was so perceptible that even Carrie got the humour of it.

"When do you leave?" said Hurstwood to Drouet.

"On Wednesday," he replied.

"It's rather hard to have your husband running about like that, isn't it?" said Hurstwood, addressing Carrie.

"She's going along with me this time," said Drouet.

"You must both go with me to the theatre before you go."

"Certainly," said Drouet. "Eh, Carrie?"

"I'd like it ever so much," she replied.

Hurstwood did his best to see that Carrie won the money. He rejoiced in her success, kept counting her winnings, and finally gathered and put them in her extended hand. They spread a little lunch, at which he served the wine, and afterwards he used fine tact in going.

"Now," he said, addressing first Carrie and then Drouet with his eyes, "you must be ready at 7.30. I'll come and get you."

They went with him to the door and there was his cab waiting, its red lamps gleaming cheerfully in the shadow.

"Now," he observed to Drouet, with a tone of good-fellowship, "when you leave your wife alone, you must let me show her around a little. It will break up her loneliness."

"Sure," said Drouet, quite pleased at the attention shown.

"You're so kind," observed Carrie.

"Not at all," said Hurstwood, "I would want your husband to do as much for me."

He smiled and went lightly away. Carrie was thoroughly impressed. She had never come in contact with such grace. As for Drouet, he was equally pleased.

"There's a nice man," he remarked to Carrie, as they returned to their cosey chamber. "A good friend of mine, too."

"He seems to be," said Carrie.


考虑到世人对女人及其责任的态度,嘉莉的心理状态值得我们的探讨。人们用人为武断的尺度衡量她的行为,社会拥有评判一切事物的传统标准:男人都应该做好人,女人都应该有贞操。因此我们要问:歹人,汝堕落为何?
尽管斯宾塞和现代自然哲学家们已经作了大量分析,我们对道德的理解仍很幼稚肤浅。道德问题不是单靠进化论就能解释的。单纯符合世上万物的规律是不够的,因为道德问题比这更深奥,也比我们迄今所理解更复杂。首先,谁能回答心灵为什么会颤动?又有谁能解释为什么有些哀伤的曲子在世上广为流传,经久不衰?最后又有谁能说清是什么炼丹术使得玫瑰不分阴晴,总是鲜花满树,像红灯高挂枝梢?这些事实的本质中蕴藏着道德的最基本原则。

“啊,”杜洛埃想,“我这次的胜利真是妙不可言埃”“唉,”嘉莉感到悲哀和担忧,“我失去的是什么?”我们面对着这个古老的问题认真思索,既感兴趣又觉困惑,努力想找出道德的真谛,寻求正确行为的真正答案。

照某些社会阶层的标准看,嘉莉现在的境遇是够舒服的了--在那些忍饥挨饿,饱受凄风冷雨之苦的人们眼里,她现在已进入风平浪静的安全港。杜洛埃在西区正对着联合公园的奥登广场租了三间带家俱的房间,那是个绿草如茵,空气清新的小地方,如今在芝加哥再没有这么美的地方了。从窗户看出去,景色美不胜收,令人心旷神怡。最好的那个房间俯瞰着公园的草坪。那里的青草已枯黄,草丛中露出一个小湖。光秃秃的树枝在寒风中摇摆,树梢后面耸立起联合公园公理会教堂的尖顶,再远处,还有好几个教堂的塔楼耸立着。

房间布置得舒舒服服。地上铺着漂亮的布鲁塞尔地毯,暗红配淡黄的鲜艳底色上织着插满奇花异卉的大花瓶图案。两扇窗子之间有一个大穿衣镜。房间的一个角落里摆着一张大而柔软的长沙发,上面蒙着绿厚绒面子,还有几把摇椅散放着。几张画,几块小地毯,还有几件小古玩,这些就是屋里的全部摆设了。

在前屋后面的卧室里,有嘉莉的一个大箱子,是杜洛埃给她买的。壁橱里挂着一长排衣服--她从未有过这么多衣服,而且款式和她那么相配。另外还有一个房间,打算作厨房,杜洛埃已经要嘉莉在那里装了一个简易活动煤气炉,以便烧些简单的便餐和杜洛埃爱吃的牡蛎、烤奶酪面包之类的食品。最后还有个洗澡间。整个房子很舒适,点着煤气灯,还有调温取暖设备,那种设备还带有一个衬着石棉的炉栅,是当时刚采用的,令人非常舒适愉快。由于嘉莉天生勤快爱干净,如今爱干净的脾气更有所发展,这地方收拾得非常舒适,令人愉快极了。

嘉莉就在这种惬意的地方安顿下来,摆脱了那些一直威胁着她的生活上的困顿,可是同时她又添上了许多心理上的负担。她的人际关系发生了如此大的改变,真可以把她看成是一个与旧日告别的新人。她从镜子里看到一个比以前漂亮的嘉莉,但是从她脑中的那面镜子里,她看到了一个比以前丑恶的嘉莉,那面镜子代表了她自己的看法和世俗的见解。她在这两个影象之间摇摆不定,不知道该相信哪个好。

“天哪,你真是个小美人!”杜洛埃喜欢常常对着她惊呼。

于是她就睁着大眼睛高兴地望着他。

“你知道你有多美,是不是?”他会接着说。

“嗯,我不知道,”她这么回答。因为有人认为她美,她心里不禁感到欣喜。尽管她相信自己很美,她还是不敢肯定,生怕自己太虚荣,自视过高。

可是她的良心可不会像杜洛埃那样奉承她。她从良心那里听到的是另一种声音。她在心里向这个声音辩白着,恳求着,为自己开脱着。归根结底,这良心也不是一个聪明正直的顾问。这只是世俗庸人那种渺小的良心,其中混杂着世人的见解,还有她过去的环境、习惯、风俗造成的影响。有了这良心,世人的声音就真的被当成上帝的声音。

“唉,你堕落了!”那声音说。

“为什么这么说呢?”她问道。

“看看你周围的那些人吧,”那声音在轻轻地说,“看看那些好人。他们不屑于做你做的事。看看那些好姑娘。要是让她们知道你那么经不住诱惑,她们会躲开你。你没有奋斗就放弃了努力。”嘉莉一个人在家,独自看着窗外的公园时,她会听到这个声音在对她说话。不过也不是常常听到--只有在没有旁的事情打岔时,在她对目前的舒适感觉不太强烈,而且杜洛埃又不在家里时,这个声音才会出现。这声音起初很清晰,不过嘉莉从来没有完全信服过,因为她总有话回答:12月严冬的威胁啦,她很孤单啦,她有需求啦,她怕呼啸的寒风啦等等。贫困的声音替她作了回答。

明媚的夏天一过去,城市披上了灰濛濛的外衣。整个长长的冬天,它穿着这件色调灰暗的外衣从事着各种活动。那无数的楼房,那天空,那街道,都蒙上了一层灰暗的色调。光秃秃的树木以及在风中飞舞的灰尘和废纸,更增添了阴沉严峻的气氛。寒风在长长窄窄的大街上扫过,风中似乎有什么东西引起人的惆怅。并非只有诗人、艺术家、或者感情细腻的上流人物才感受到了这种愁思。连狗和普通人都受了感染。他们的感受和诗人一样深刻,只是他们无法像诗人一样表达自己的感觉。停在电线上的麻雀,躲在门洞里的猫,还有负重跋涉的辕马,都感受到了悠长刺骨的冬的气息。世上万物,一切有生命的和没有生命的东西,都深切感受到这气息刺心入肺。要是没有那些欢乐的炉火,没有以营利为目的的商业活动,没有出售欢乐的游乐场所,要是没有那些在店堂内外照常展出的货物,没有街上那些花花绿绿的招牌,没有熙熙攘攘的顾客,我们会迅速感受到冰冷的冬之手沉重地压在我们心上。碰到阴雨天,太阳不肯赐予我们那一份应得的光和热,这种日子是多么让人沮丧埃我们对光和热的依赖,远远超出了常人的想象。我们只是一群由光和热孕育的昆虫,离开了光和热,我们就不复存在了。

在这种灰濛濛的漫漫寒冬,良心这隐秘的声音就越来越弱,越来越无力了。

这种思想斗争并非时时浮上心头。嘉莉并不是一个郁郁寡欢的人,她也没有不达真理誓不罢休的决心。她在这个问题上左思右想,陷入了逻辑混乱的迷宫,实在找不到一条出路,于是她就干脆不去再想。

杜洛埃在此期间的处事行为堪称他那一类人的楷模。他带着她到处玩,在她身上花钱,甚至出门做生意也带上她。他在近处做生意时,有时也会留她一个人在家过两三天。不过总的来说,他们经常在一起的。

他们这么安顿下来不久,有一天早上杜洛埃开口道:“听我说,嘉莉,我已请了我的朋友赫斯渥哪天晚到我们家来玩玩。”“他是谁?”嘉莉疑虑地问道。

“噢,他是费莫酒家的经理,人很不错。”“那酒家又是怎么一回事呢?”“是城里最好的酒家,是个高级豪华的地方。”好一会儿,嘉莉感到困惑。她想着杜洛埃的话,不知自己在这种情况下该如何自处。

“没关系的,”杜洛埃看出她的心思就说道:“他什么也不知道。你现在就算杜洛埃太太。”这话在嘉莉听来,有点轻率不体谅人。她看得出杜洛埃的情感不那么细腻。

“我们为什么不结婚呢?”想起他的海誓山盟,她不禁问道。

“嗯,我们当然要结婚的,”他说,“等我那笔小买卖一脱手我们就结婚。”他指的是某个产业。他曾经告诉她他有这份产业在手头,需要他操心和整顿一番,以及诸如比类的事。不知怎么一来,这事儿牵制了他,使他不能随心所欲,心安理得地解决个人问题了。

“等我一月份从丹佛做生意回来,我们就结婚。”嘉莉把这些话当作了希望的基础--这对她良心来说是一种安慰,一种愉快的解决办法。一旦他们结了婚,她的错误就纠正了,她的行为也就无可非议了。

事实上,她并不爱杜洛埃。她比他聪明,隐隐约约地,她已看出了他的缺点。如果不是这样的话,如果她不能对他有所评价和认识的话,她的境况还会糟糕一些,因为她会爱上他。她会害怕得不到他的爱,害怕失去他的欢心,害怕被抛弃而无所归依。她会被这些担忧弄得痛苦不堪。而现在,她的感情有点动摇不定。一开始她急于完全得到他,随后,就泰然处之,耐心等待了。她还不能确定,她究竟对他有什么看法,也不敢肯定自己到底想做些什么。

赫斯渥来访时,她发现他在各方面比杜洛埃聪明。他对她表示的那份恭维,是每个女人都会赏识的。他并不吓得唯唯诺诺,也不太放肆大胆。他的最大魅力是殷勤周到。他的职业使他训练有素,善于讨好那些春风得意的男性同胞,那些光顾他的酒店的商人和高等专业人员。那么,在遇到一个让他着迷的人物时,他当然会使出更高明的手段,博取好感。一个美貌女子,不管她有何种优美情感,总是激发他施展最大的魅力。他温和、宁静、自信,给人的印象是他只想为你效劳--能做些什么令女士更高兴。

在这种事情上,杜洛埃也是很有一套的,只要他认为值得下一番功夫。但是他太自高自大,缺乏赫斯渥那份温文尔雅。

他太轻浮快活,太爱寻欢作乐,又太自信了。他在勾引那些初出茅庐,缺乏爱情经验的姑娘时往往成功。但是碰到稍有经验,情感高雅的女子时,他就一筹莫展,不能得手了。在嘉莉身上,他看到的是后一类姑娘,而不是前者。事实上,机会自己送上门来,他太运气了。再过几年,筹嘉莉稍有一点阅历,生活上稍稍顺利一些,那他就别想接近她了。

“你这儿该置一架钢琴才对,杜洛埃。”那天晚上赫斯渥朝嘉莉微微一笑,说道,“这样你太太就可以弹弹琴了。”杜洛埃原来没有想到这一点。

“不错,我们该买一架,”他很乐意地说。

“我不会弹琴,”嘉莉鼓起勇气说。

“这一点不难学的,”赫斯渥回答道,“几星期下来你就能弹得很好了。”那天晚上,他保持着最佳精神状态来助兴逗趣。他穿着一身特别考究的新衣服,领子挺刮地翻下来,显然是用最高级的衣料做的。背心是用昂贵的苏格兰花呢做的,上面钉着两排珠母圆扣,他的领结是发光的丝织品,颜色既不花俏,也不太素净。他的衣服不像杜洛埃的那样引人注目,但是嘉莉可以看出料子的高雅。赫斯渥脚上穿了一双黑皮鞋,是用柔软的小牛皮做的,只擦得微微发亮。杜洛埃穿的是皮鞋。但是嘉莉感到,考究的衣服还是配软牛皮鞋好。她几乎是无意识地注意到这些细节。平常看惯了杜洛埃的穿着,在这种场合,这些细节自然而然地就显露了出来。

“我们来打尤卡朴克好吗?”谈了一会儿话以后赫斯渥提议说。他态度圆活,避开任何让人看出他知道嘉莉过去的话题。他的谈话完全不涉及个人,只说些和任何人无关的事情。

他的举动使嘉莉感到轻松自如了,他的殷勤和风趣又让她感到愉快。对她说的每一句话,他都装出一副很认真很感兴趣的神气。

“我不会打牌,”嘉莉说。

“查理,你可没有尽到你的责任啊,”他对杜洛埃非常和蔼可亲地说。“不过,”他又继续说,“我们俩可以一起教你。”他这么使手腕,使得杜洛埃感到他很佩服他的选择。他的一举一动都表示他很乐意和他们在一起。于是杜洛埃感到和他更亲近了,这也增加了他对嘉莉的尊重。由于赫斯渥的赏识,他对她的美貌有了新的认识。气氛大大地活跃起来。

“来,让我瞧瞧你的牌。”赫斯渥说着,彬彬有礼地从嘉莉背后看过去。“你有些什么牌?”他看了一会儿。“你的牌很不错,”他说。

“你的运气很好。来,我来教你怎么打败你丈夫。你听我的。”“喂,”杜洛埃说,“如果你们两个串通作弊,我就一点赢的希望也没有了。赫斯渥一贯是个打牌高手。”“不,是你太太。她给我带来好运。她为什么赢不了呢?”嘉莉感激地看着赫斯渥,又朝杜洛埃微笑。赫斯渥装出一副普通朋友的样子,好像他来这里只是为了愉快地消磨时间,嘉莉所做的只是让他愉快罢了。

“好,”他说,他不把自己手里的好牌打出去,存心让嘉莉能够赢一回,“我看初学打牌能打得这样,成绩不赖埃”嘉莉看到自己要赢这一盘了,开心地笑了。有赫斯渥帮她的忙,看来她是战无不胜的了。

他并不经常看她。即使看时,也只用温和的目光。他的眼神里只显出愉快与和气,看不出一丝邪意。他把他的狡黠和精明都收了起来,显出一脸的正气。嘉莉毫无疑心,以为他醉心于眼前打牌的乐趣里。她感觉得出,他认为她打得很不赖。

“打牌没有点彩头太不公平了,”过了一会儿,他把手指伸进上装放硬币的小口袋,说道:“我们来下1角钱的注吧。”“好。”杜洛埃说着去掏他的钱。

但是赫斯渥抢在他前面,已抓了满满一把1角的新硬币出来。“给,”他说着在每人面前堆了一小堆硬币。

“噢,这是赌博,”嘉莉笑着说,“这样可不好埃”“没关系,”杜洛埃说,“只是好玩而已。只要你只赌10美分,你还是可以上天堂的。”“你先不要和我们说道德吧,”赫斯渥温和地对嘉莉说,“等看谁赢了钱再说。”杜洛埃微微一笑。

“如果你丈夫赢了钱,他会告诉你赌钱有多不好的。”杜洛埃大声笑了起来。

赫斯渥说话时带着讨好的口气,他的意思那么明显,连嘉莉也听出了话中的诙谐意思。

“你什么时候出门?”赫斯渥问杜洛埃。

“星期三,”他回答。

“你丈夫经常出门,太不像话了,是不是?”赫斯渥对嘉莉说。

“她这次和我一起去,”杜洛埃说。

“你们走以前,一定要和我一起去看场戏。”“没问题,”杜洛埃说。“你说呢,嘉莉?”“我很愿意,”她回答。

赫斯渥尽量设法让嘉莉赢了这些钱。他为她赢了钱高兴,一遍遍数她赢的钱,最后把钱堆在一起,放在她伸出的手里。

接着他们一起吃了顿点心。吃饭时,他给大家斟上酒。饭后,他很识体地告辞了。

“对了,”他目光先注视着嘉莉,然后看着杜洛埃说道,“你们7点半准备好,我来接你们。”他们陪他走到门口。他的马车停在那里,黑暗中车上的红灯发出愉快的光芒。

“听我说,”他用老朋友的口气对杜洛埃说道,“下次你留你太太一个人在家时,你得让我带她出去玩玩,这样她不至于太寂寞。”“行啊,”杜洛埃说,对赫斯渥的好意感到高兴。

“你太客气了,”嘉莉说。

“这不算什么,”赫斯渥说。“换了我,我也会希望你丈夫这么关照我的。”他微笑着,轻快地走了,给嘉莉留下了深刻的印象。她从未与这样气度不凡的人有过交往。至于杜洛埃,他感到同样的愉快。

“真是个好人,”他们回到舒适的房间时,他对她说道,“而且和我很要好。”“好像是的,”嘉莉说。

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 11楼  发表于: 2013-11-01 0

Chapter 11 THE PERSUASION OF FASHION--FEELING GUARDS O'ER ITS OWN
Carrie was an apt student of fortune's ways--of fortune's superficialities. Seeing a thing, she would immediately set to inquiring how she would look, properly related to it. Be it known that this is not fine feeling, it is not wisdom. The greatest minds are not so afflicted; and on the contrary, the lowest order of mind is not so disturbed. Fine clothes to her were a vast persuasion; they spoke tenderly and Jesuitically for themselves. When she came within earshot of their pleading, desire in her bent a willing ear. The voice of the so-called inanimate! Who shall translate for us the language of the stones?

"My dear," said the lace collar she secured from Partridge's, "I fit you beautifully; don't give me up."

"Ah, such little feet," said the leather of the soft new shoes; "how effectively I cover them. What a pity they should ever want my aid."

Once these things were in her hand, on her person, she might dream of giving them up; the method by which they came might intrude itself so forcibly that she would ache to be rid of the thought of it, but she would not give them up. "Put on the old clothes--that torn pair of shoes," was called to her by her conscience in vain. She could possibly have conquered the fear of hunger and gone back; the thought of hard work and a narrow round of suffering would, under the last pressure of conscience, have yielded, but spoil her appearance?--be old-clothed and poor-appearing?--never!

Drouet heightened her opinion on this and allied subjects in such a manner as to weaken her power of resisting their influence. It is so easy to do this when the thing opined is in the line of what we desire. In his hearty way, he insisted upon her good looks. He looked at her admiringly, and she took it at its full value. Under the circumstances, she did not need to carry herself as pretty women do. She picked that knowledge up fast enough for herself. Drouet had a habit, characteristic of his kind, of looking after stylishly dressed or pretty women on the street and remarking upon them. He had just enough of the feminine love of dress to be a good judge--not of intellect, but of clothes. He saw how they set their little feet, how they carried their chins, with what grace and sinuosity they swung their bodies. A dainty, self-conscious swaying of the hips by a woman was to him as alluring as the glint of rare wine to a toper. He would turn and follow the disappearing vision with his eyes. He would thrill as a child with the unhindered passion that was in him. He loved the thing that women love in themselves, grace. At this, their own shrine, he knelt with them, an ardent devotee.

"Did you see that woman who went by just now?" he said to Carrie on the first day they took a walk together. "Fine stepper, wasn't she?"

Carrie looked, and observed the grace commended.

"Yes, she is," she returned, cheerfully, a little suggestion of possible defect in herself awakening in her mind. If that was so fine, she must look at it more closely. Instinctively, she felt a desire to imitate it. Surely she could do that too.

When one of her mind sees many things emphasized and re-emphasized and admired, she gathers the logic of it and applies accordingly. Drouet was not shrewd enough to see that this was not tactful. He could not see that it would be better to make her feel that she was competing with herself, not others better than herself. He would not have done it with an older, wiser woman, but in Carrie he saw only the novice. Less clever than she, he was naturally unable to comprehend her sensibility. He went on educating and wounding her, a thing rather foolish in one whose admiration for his pupil and victim was apt to grow.

Carrie took the instructions affably. She saw what Drouet liked; in a vague way she saw where he was weak. It lessens a woman's opinion of a man when she learns that his admiration is so pointedly and generously distributed. She sees but one object of supreme compliment in this world, and that is herself. If a man is to succeed with many women, he must be all in all to each.

In her own apartments Carrie saw things which were lessons in the same school.

In the same house with her lived an official of one of the theatres, Mr. Frank A. Hale, manager of the Standard, and his wife, a pleasing-looking brunette of thirty-five. They were people of a sort very common in America today, who live respectably from hand to mouth. Hale received a salary of forty-five dollars a week. His wife, quite attractive, affected the feeling of youth, and objected to that sort of home life which means the care of a house and the raising of a family. Like Drouet and Carrie, they also occupied three rooms on the floor above.

Not long after she arrived Mrs. Hale established social relations with her, and together they went about. For a long time this was her only companionship, and the gossip of the manager's wife formed the medium through which she saw the world. Such trivialities, such praises of wealth, such conventional expression of morals as sifted through this passive creature's mind, fell upon Carrie and for the while confused her.

On the other hand, her own feelings were a corrective influence. The constant drag to something better was not to be denied. By those things which address the heart was she steadily recalled. In the apartments across the hall were a young girl and her mother. They were from Evansville, Indiana, the wife and daughter of a railroad treasurer. The daughter was here to study music, the mother to keep her company.

Carrie did not make their acquaintance, but she saw the daughter coming in and going out. A few times she had seen her at the piano in the parlour, and not infrequently had heard her play. This young woman was particularly dressy for her station, and wore a jewelled ring or two which flashed upon her white fingers as she played.

Now Carrie was affected by music. Her nervous composition responded to certain strains, much as certain strings of a harp vibrate when a corresponding key of a piano is struck. She was delicately moulded in sentiment, and answered with vague ruminations to certain wistful chords. They awoke longings for those things which she did not have. They caused her to cling closer to things she possessed. One short song the young lady played in a most soulful and tender mood. Carrie heard it through the open door from the parlour below. It was at that hour between afternoon and night when, for the idle, the wanderer, things are apt to take on a wistful aspect. The mind wanders forth on far journeys and returns with sheaves of withered and departed joys. Carrie sat at her window looking out. Drouet had been away since ten in the morning. She had amused herself with a walk, a book by Bertha M. Clay which Drouet had left there, though she did not wholly enjoy the latter, and by changing her dress for the evening. Now she sat looking out across the park as wistful and depressed as the nature which craves variety and life can be under such circumstances. As she contemplated her new state, the strain from the parlour below stole upward. With it her thoughts became coloured and enmeshed. She reverted to the things which were best and saddest within the small limit of her experience. She became for the moment a repentant.

While she was in this mood Drouet came in, bringing with him an entirely different atmosphere. It was dusk and Carrie had neglected to light the lamp. The fire in the grate, too, had burned low.

"Where are you, Cad?" he said, using a pet name he had given her.

"Here," she answered.

There was something delicate and lonely in her voice, but he could not hear it. He had not the poetry in him that would seek a woman out under such circumstances and console her for the tragedy of life. Instead, he struck a match and lighted the gas.

"Hello," he exclaimed, "you've been crying."

Her eyes were still wet with a few vague tears.

"Pshaw," he said, "you don't want to do that."

He took her hand, feeling in his good-natured egotism that it was probably lack of his presence which had made her lonely.

"Come on, now," he went on; "it's all right. Let's waltz a little to that music."

He could not have introduced a more incongruous proposition. It made clear to Carrie that he could not sympathise with her. She could not have framed thoughts which would have expressed his defect or made clear the difference between them, but she felt it. It was his first great mistake.

What Drouet said about the girl's grace, as she tripped out evenings accompanied by her mother, caused Carrie to perceive the nature and value of those little modish ways which women adopt when they would presume to be something. She looked in the mirror and pursed up her lips, accompanying it with a little toss of the head, as she had seen the railroad treasurer's daughter do. She caught up her skirts with an easy swing, for had not Drouet remarked that in her and several others, and Carrie was naturally imitative. She began to get the hang of those little things which the pretty woman who has vanity invariably adopts. In short, her knowledge of grace doubled, and with it her appearance changed. She became a girl of considerable taste.

Drouet noticed this. He saw the new bow in her hair and the new way of arranging her locks which she affected one morning.

"You look fine that way, Cad," he said.

"Do I?" she replied, sweetly. It made her try for other effects that selfsame day.

She used her feet less heavily, a thing that was brought about by her attempting to imitate the treasurer's daughter's graceful carriage. How much influence the presence of that young woman in the same house had upon her it would be difficult to say. But, because of all these things, when Hurstwood called he had found a young woman who was much more than the Carrie to whom Drouet had first spoken. The primary defects of dress and manner had passed. She was pretty, graceful, rich in the timidity born of uncertainty, and with a something childlike in her large eyes which captured the fancy of this starched and conventional poser among men. It was the ancient attraction of the fresh for the stale. If there was a touch of appreciation left in him for the bloom and unsophistication which is the charm of youth, it rekindled now. He looked into her pretty face and felt the subtle waves of young life radiating therefrom. In that large clear eye he could see nothing that his blase nature could understand as guile. The little vanity, if he could have perceived it there, would have touched him as a pleasant thing.

"I wonder," he said, as he rode away in his cab, "how Drouet came to win her."

He gave her credit for feelings superior to Drouet at the first glance.

The cab plopped along between the far-receding lines of gas lamps on either hand. He folded his gloved hands and saw only the lighted chamber and Carrie's face. He was pondering over the delight of youthful beauty.

"I'll have a bouquet for her," he thought. "Drouet won't mind." He never for a moment concealed the fact of her attraction for himself. He troubled himself not at all about Drouet's priority. He was merely floating those gossamer threads of thought which, like the spider's, he hoped would lay hold somewhere. He did not know, he could not guess, what the result would be.

A few weeks later Drouet, in his peregrinations, encountered one of his well-dressed lady acquaintances in Chicago on his return from a short trip to Omaha. He had intended to hurry out to Ogden Place and surprise Carrie, but now he fell into an interesting conversation and soon modified his original intention.

"Let's go to dinner," he said, little recking any chance meeting which might trouble his way.

"Certainly," said his companion.

They visited one of the better restaurants for a social chat. It was five in the afternoon when they met; it was seven-thirty before the last bone was picked.

Drouet was just finishing a little incident he was relating, and his face was expanding into a smile, when Hurstwood's eye caught his own. The latter had come in with several friends, and, seeing Drouet and some woman, not Carrie, drew his own conclusion.

"Ah, the rascal," he thought, and then, with a touch of righteous sympathy, "that's pretty hard on the little girl."

Drouet jumped from one easy thought to another as he caught Hurstwood's eye. He felt but very little misgiving, until he saw that Hurstwood was cautiously pretending not to see. Then some of the latter's impression forced itself upon him. He thought of Carrie and their last meeting. By George, he would have to explain this to Hurstwood. Such a chance half-hour with an old friend must not have anything more attached to it than it really warranted.

For the first time he was troubled. Here was a moral complication of which he could not possibly get the ends. Hurstwood would laugh at him for being a fickle boy. He would laugh with Hurstwood. Carrie would never hear, his present companion at table would never know, and yet he could not help feeling that he was getting the worst of it--there was some faint stigma attached, and he was not guilty. He broke up the dinner by becoming dull, and saw his companion on her car. Then he went home.

"He hasn't talked to me about any of these later flames," thought Hurstwood to himself. "He thinks I think he cares for the girl out there."

"He ought not to think I'm knocking around, since I have just introduced him out there," thought Drouet.

"I saw you," Hurstwood said, genially, the next time Drouet drifted in to his polished resort, from which he could not stay away. He raised his forefinger indicatively, as parents do to children.

"An old acquaintance of mine that I ran into just as I was coming up from the station," explained Drouet. "She used to be quite a beauty."

"Still attracts a little, eh?" returned the other, affecting to jest.

"Oh, no," said Drouet, "just couldn't escape her this time."

"How long are you here?" asked Hurstwood.

"Only a few days."

"You must bring the girl down and take dinner with me," he said. "I'm afraid you keep her cooped up out there. I'll get a box for Joe Jefferson."

"Not me," answered the drummer. "Sure I'll come."

This pleased Hurstwood immensely. He gave Drouet no credit for any feelings toward Carrie whatever. He envied him, and now, as he looked at the well-dressed jolly salesman, whom he so much liked, the gleam of the rival glowed in his eye. He began to "size up" Drouet from the standpoints of wit and fascination. He began to look to see where he was weak. There was no disputing that, whatever he might think of him as a good fellow, he felt a certain amount of contempt for him as a lover. He could hoodwink him all right. Why, if he would just let Carrie see one such little incident as that of Thursday, it would settle the matter. He ran on in thought, almost exulting, the while he laughed and chatted, and Drouet felt nothing. He had no power of analyzing the glance and the atmosphere of a man like Hurstwood. He stood and smiled and accepted the invitation while his friend examined him with the eye of a hawk.

The object of this peculiarly involved comedy was not thinking of either. She was busy adjusting her thoughts and feelings to newer conditions, and was not in danger of suffering disturbing pangs from either quarter. One evening Drouet found her dressing herself before the glass. "Cad," said he, catching her, "I believe you're getting vain."

"Nothing of the kind," she returned, smiling.

"Well, you're mighty pretty," he went on, slipping his arm around her. "Put on that navy-blue dress of yours and I'll take you to the show."

"Oh, I've promised Mrs. Hale to go with her to the Exposition to-night," she returned, apologetically.

"You did, eh?" he said, studying the situation abstractedly. "I wouldn't care to go to that myself."

"Well, I don't know," answered Carrie, puzzling, but not offering to break her promise in his favour.

Just then a knock came at their door and the maidservant handed a letter in.

"He says there's an answer expected," she explained.

"It's from Hurstwood," said Drouet, noting the superscription as he tore it open.

"You are to come down and see Joe Jefferson with me to-night," it ran in part. "It's my turn, as we agreed the other day. All other bets are off."

"Well, what do you say to this?" asked Drouet, innocently, while Carrie's mind bubbled with favourable replies.

"You had better decide, Charlie," she said, reservedly.

"I guess we had better go, if you can break that engagement upstairs," said Drouet.

"Oh, I can," returned Carrie without thinking.

Drouet selected writing paper while Carrie went to change her dress. She hardly explained to herself why this latest invitation appealed to her most.

"Shall I wear my hair as I did yesterday?" she asked, as she came out with several articles of apparel pending.

"Sure," he returned, pleasantly.

She was relieved to see that he felt nothing. She did not credit her willingness to go to any fascination Hurstwood held for her. It seemed that the combination of Hurstwood, Drouet, and herself was more agreeable than anything else that had been suggested. She arrayed herself most carefully and they started off, extending excuses upstairs.

"I say," said Hurstwood, as they came up the theatre lobby, "we are exceedingly charming this evening."

Carrie fluttered under his approving glance.

"Now, then," he said, leading the way up the foyer into the theatre.

If ever there was dressiness it was here. It was the personification of the old term spick and span.

"Did you ever see Jefferson?" he questioned, as he leaned toward Carrie in the box.

"I never did," she returned.

"He's delightful, delightful," he went on, giving the commonplace rendition of approval which such men know. He sent Drouet after a programme, and then discoursed to Carrie concerning Jefferson as he had heard of him. The former was pleased beyond expression, and was really hypnotised by the environment, the trappings of the box, the elegance of her companion. Several times their eyes accidentally met, and then there poured into hers such a flood of feeling as she had never before experienced. She could not for the moment explain it, for in the next glance or the next move of the hand there was seeming indifference, mingled only with the kindest attention.

Drouet shared in the conversation, but he was almost dull in comparison. Hurstwood entertained them both, and now it was driven into Carrie's mind that here was the superior man. She instinctively felt that he was stronger and higher, and yet withal so simple. By the end of the third act she was sure that Drouet was only a kindly soul, but otherwise defective. He sank every moment in her estimation by the strong comparison.

"I have had such a nice time," said Carrie, when it was all over and they were coming out.

"Yes, indeed," added Drouet, who was not in the least aware that a battle had been fought and his defences weakened. He was like the Emperor of China, who sat glorying in himself, unaware that his fairest provinces were being wrested from him.

"Well, you have saved me a dreary evening," returned Hurstwood. "Good-night."

He took Carrie's little hand, and a current of feeling swept from one to the other.

"I'm so tired," said Carrie, leaning back in the car when Drouet began to talk.

"Well, you rest a little while I smoke," he said, rising, and then he foolishly went to the forward platform of the car and left the game as it stood.


嘉莉善于学习有钱人的生活方式,模仿幸运儿们的种种浅薄表面的东西。看见一样东西,她就会问自己,如果适当地穿戴在她身上,会是什么样子。我们知道,这当然不是美好的情感,也不是智慧。智者不会为这种事情苦恼,愚人也不会为此不安。鲜衣美服对嘉莉有着巨大的诱惑力。每当她走近它们,它们似乎在狡猾地轻声自我夸耀,她心中的欲望使她乐意倾听这些声音。啊,这些无生命的东西却有多么动听的声音!
谁能替我们把这些宝石的声音翻译出来呢?

“亲爱的,”从帕特里奇公司买回来的花边领饰对她说,“你戴上我显得多美埃不要把我扔了。”“啊,这么小巧的脚,”那双新买的软牛皮鞋说道,“{穿上我,这脚多可爱埃要是没有我的帮助,那将多可惜埃”这些东西一旦拿在手上,穿在身上,她也许会在梦中想到放弃它们。这些东西来路不正的想法也许会使她非常痛苦,使她不愿去想这个问题。但是她绝不会舍得放弃这些东西。她的良心会向她呼吁:“穿上那些旧衣服,穿上那双旧鞋子吧!”但是这些呼吁是徒劳的。她也许能克服对饥饿的恐惧,去过从前的日子。在良心的最后压力下,她也许能克服对做苦工和过狭隘生活的抵触情绪。但是要她损害自己的容颜。要她穿上破衣烂衫,露出一副寒伧相吗?绝对办不到!

杜洛埃助长了她在这个问题和其他相关问题上的看法,进一步削弱了她对物质引诱的抵抗能力。如果别人的见解正符合我们心中的愿望,这种情况是很容易发生的。他发自肺腑地一再赞扬她的美貌,他又那么仰慕地看着她,使她充分意识到美貌的重要。眼下她还不必像漂亮女人那样搔首弄姿。但是这方面的知识她学得很快。像他那一类人一样,杜洛埃有个习惯,喜欢在街上观察那些穿着时髦或者长相漂亮的女人,对她们评头品足。他具有女性那种对服饰的喜爱,因此在这个问题上很有眼光,尽管他在智力问题上一窍不通。他注意到她们如何迈出小巧的脚,如何微微扬起下巴,如何富有曲线美地用优美的姿势扭动身子。对他来说,一个女人风骚巧妙地摆动臀部的姿势就像美酒的色泽对酒徒那样具有吸引力。他会回过头去,用目光久久追踪着渐渐远去的身影。他会孩子般地以一股不加遏止的热情大大激动起来。他爱慕女人们自己珍视的东西--翩翩风度。他像一名忠实的信徒,和她们一起拜倒在这神龛面前。

“你看到那个刚刚走过去的姑娘吗?”第一天他们一起上街散步时,他就对她说道,“她走路姿势很美,对不对?”嘉莉注意看着被推崇的优美姿态。

“不错,她走路姿势很好看。”她愉快地回答,脑子里就想到也许自己在这方面有些小缺陷。既然那人的步态好看,她得更仔细地看看。本能地,她就想模仿那种姿态。当然,她也能这么走的。

像她那么聪明的姑娘一旦看到某些东西被一再强调,受到推崇和赞赏,就会看出这种事的诀窍来,并付诸实践。杜洛埃不够精明,看不出这么做太没有策略了。他本应该让嘉莉和她自己比,而不是和比她自己强的女人比,这样事情会好得多。如果他是在和一个阅历丰富的女子打交道,他不会干出这种蠢事来的。但是他把嘉莉看作一个初出道的黄毛丫头,又没有她聪明,无法理解她的感情。于是他继续开导她,也继续伤害她。对一个自己日益爱慕的女子不断开导和伤害,实在是一件蠢事。

嘉莉心平气和地接受了他的教诲。她看出杜洛埃喜欢的是什么,模模糊糊地也看到了他的缺点。一个女人得知一个男人公然到处留情,她对他的看法就会下降。她认为世上只有一个人配受最高的恭维,那就是她自己。如果一个男人能获得众多女子的欢心,他一定惯于对她们个个灌蜜糖。

在他们住的公寓大楼里,她接受了属于同一性质的教诲。

同一个楼里住着一个戏院职员海尔先生。他是斯坦达戏院的经理。他的妻子是一个年纪35岁浅黑型的可爱女人。他们属于如今在美国很普通的那一种人:靠工资过着体面生活的的人。海尔先生每星期45元薪水。他的妻子很有魅力,模仿少年人的心思,反对过那种操持家务,养儿育女的家庭生活。像杜洛埃和嘉莉一样,他们租了三室一套的房间,在嘉莉楼上。

嘉莉搬来不久,海尔太太就和她有了交往,一同出去走走。很长时间,这是她唯一的同伴。经理太太的闲聊成了她认识外部世界的渠道。那些浅薄无聊的东西,那种对财富的崇尚,那些传统的道德观念,从不动脑筋的经理太太那里像筛子一样漏了出来,使嘉莉一时头脑糊涂起来。

另一方面,她自己的情感却是一种净化心灵的力量。她内心有一种不断促使她努力向上的力量,这一点是不能否认的。

那些情感通过心灵不断地召唤着她。门厅对面的套房里住着一个年轻的姑娘和她母亲。她们是从印第安纳州伊凡斯维城来的,一个铁路会计师的妻子和女儿。女儿来这儿学音乐,母亲来陪伴她。

嘉莉没有和她们结识。但是她看到那个女儿出出进进。有几次她看到她坐在客厅的钢琴前,还经常听到她弹琴。这少女就其身份而言,穿得过份考究。手指上戴着一两枚宝石戒指,弹琴时戒指在她雪白的手指上闪光。

嘉莉现在受到了音乐的感染。她的易感的气质和某些乐曲发生了共鸣,就好像竖琴的某根弦会随着钢琴上相应的琴键按动发生共鸣一样。她的情感天生细腻,某些忧伤的曲子在她心里引起了朦胧的沉思,勾起她对自己欠缺的东西的渴望,也使她更依恋自己拥有的美好东西。有一首短歌那位年轻的小姐弹得特别温柔缠绵。嘉莉听到从敞着门的楼下客厅里传出了这支歌。那正是白昼与夜色交替之际。在失业者和流浪汉的眼里,这种时刻给世事蒙上了一层忧伤沉思的色调。思绪转回遥远的过去,带回几束业已干枯的残花,那些消逝的欢乐。嘉莉坐在窗前朝外看着。杜洛埃从上午10点出去还没有回来。她一个人散了一会儿步,看了一会儿贝塞·M·克莱写的一本书,是杜洛埃丢在那里的。但是她并不怎么喜欢这本书。然后她换了晚装。当她坐在那里看着对面的公园时,正像渴求变化和生命的自然界在这种时刻的情绪一样,她心里充满着企盼和忧愁。正当她思索着自己的新处境时,从楼下的客厅里悄悄传上来那支曲子,使她深受感动,百感交集。她不禁回忆起在她有限的生涯中那些最美好最悲伤的事情,一时间她悔恨自己的失足。

她正沉浸在这种情绪中,杜洛埃走了进来,带来一种完全不同的气氛。暮色已经降临,但是嘉莉忘了点灯。炉栅里的火也已经很微弱了。

“你在哪里,嘉德?”他用他给她取的爱称,叫着。

“在这里,”她说。

她的声音里流露出哀怨和孤独的情绪,可是他没有听出来。他身上没有诗人的气质,不会在这种场合下弄清女人的心思,在人生的悲哀中给她以安慰。相反,他划了根火柴,点亮了煤气灯。

“喂,”他叫了起来,“你在淌眼泪埃”

她的眼睛里含着残留的泪痕,还没有干。

“嘘!”他说,“你不该哭的。”

他握着她的手,从他的自我主义出发,好心肠地认为她之所以哭,也许是因为他不在家她感到孤单的缘故。

“好了好了,”他继续说,“现在一切都好了。我们伴着这音乐来跳一圈华尔兹舞吧。”再没有比这更不合时宜的提议了。嘉莉马上看清他无法理解她的感情,给她以同情。她还无法清楚地指出他的缺点或者他们之间的差别,但是她已经感到了。这是他犯的第一个大错。

傍晚,那个女孩在母亲的陪伴下迈着轻快的步子外出,杜洛埃对她的风度大加赞赏。这使嘉莉意识到女性那些时髦的姿态和动作的性质和意义:它们使人显得气度高雅,不同凡响。她在镜子面前,学着铁路会计师女儿的样子,噘起嘴唇,同时把头微微一常她轻盈地一摆身子提起裙子--杜洛埃不是在这女孩和别的女人身上一再指出这个动作吗,而嘉莉是天生善于模仿的。她开始学会了那些美貌虚荣的女子无一例外会做的小动作。总之,她关于举止风度的知识大大增加了。

她的外表也随之发生了变化:她成了一个风韵不凡的姑娘。

杜洛埃注意到了这些变化。那天早上他看到她头发上的新蝴蝶结和新发式。

“你那样鬈头发很好看,嘉德,”他说。

“是吗?”她甜甜地回答。在同一天她又试了一些别的时髦玩意儿。

她的步履比以前飘逸,这是模仿铁路会计师女儿的翩翩风度的结果。这同一楼的年轻小姐对她的影响真是一言难荆正是因为这些,当赫斯渥来访时,他所看到的那个年轻女人已不再是杜洛埃第一次搭讪的嘉莉了。她的服饰上和举止上的缺点已经基本上纠正了。她秀丽可爱,举止优美,由于缺乏自信而羞羞答答。大大的眼睛里带着一种孩子般的表情,这表情一下子吸引住了这位惺惺作态的正人君子。这种清新的魅力古而有之。他的情感还保留着一份对天真烂漫的青春魅力的赏识,现在这份情感被重新点燃了。他看着她的美丽的脸颊,感觉到微妙的生命之光正从那里散发出来。从她清澈的大眼睛里看不到一丝他耽于声色的天性看惯的狡猾。她的那点小小的虚荣心,他如果能看出来的话,只会使他感到有趣。

“真奇怪,”当他坐着马车离去时,心里在想,“杜洛埃这家伙怎么能把她弄到手。”他一眼就看出她的情感比杜洛埃高雅。

马车在颠簸着前进,两旁的煤气路灯迅速向后退去。他的戴了手套的双手十指交叉着抱在胸前,眼前只看见灯光下的房间和嘉莉的脸,心里想着妙龄美人给人的乐趣。

“我要送她一束花,”他心里盘算着,“杜洛埃不会介意的。”他在心里一刻也没有对自己掩盖他迷恋她的事实。他并不为杜洛埃的先得手这事实担心。他只是让自己的思绪像游丝般地飘浮着,指望这思绪像蜘蛛丝一样,会挂在什么地方。

他不知道也不可能猜出结果会是什么。

几星期以后,到处旅行的杜洛埃刚从俄玛哈短程出差回来,在芝加哥街上遇到一个穿着华丽的女人,是他众多老相识之一。他本来打算赶快回奥登广场给嘉莉一个惊喜,现在和这个熟人谈上瘾了,就改变了初衷。

“走,一起吃饭去,”他说道,一点也没想到有可能碰到熟人,惹起麻烦。

“好啊,”他的同伴说。

他们一起到一个适宜交谈的高级饭店去,相遇时还是下午5点钟,等吃完饭已是7点半了。

快讲完一件小趣事时,杜洛埃的脸上绽开了笑容。正在这时,他和赫斯渥的眼光相遇了。赫斯渥正和几个朋友一起进来,一看到杜洛埃和一个女人在一起,而这女人不是嘉莉,他心里马上得出了结论。

“哼,这坏蛋,”他心里想,带着几分义愤和同情,“这么无情无义,太让那个小姑娘伤心了。”杜洛埃的目光与赫斯渥相遇以后,并没有在意,仍在轻松地想这想那,直到他发现赫斯渥故意装着没看见他,才有点担心起来。接着他注意到后者的一些表情。他想起了嘉莉以及他们上次的见面。老天,他必须跟赫斯渥解释解释。和一个老朋友偶然聊上半个小时不应该引起大惊小怪,把它看得过于严重的。

他有生以来第一次感到良心不安了。这样复杂的道德问题不是他能弄明白的。赫斯渥会笑话他用情不专,他会和赫斯渥一起哈哈大笑。嘉莉不会听到的,现在共餐的女友也不会知道的。但是他不能不感到事情很糟糕--他的名誉沾上了污点,可是他实际上并没有做什么坏事。他无精打采地结束了晚餐,送女友上了车,然后回家了。

“他一点没向我提其他新结识的这些情人嘛,”赫斯渥心里想,“他以为我把他看成真心爱那个小姑娘的。”

“我刚刚把他介绍给嘉莉,他该不会认为我还在寻花问柳吧,"杜洛埃心里想。

“我那天看见你了,”下一次杜洛埃走进那家他必去的高级酒家时,赫斯渥温和地对他说。像父母对小孩说话一样,他暗示地伸出了食指。

“那是我的一个老相识。我刚出车站时撞见的,”杜洛埃解释道,“她以前是个大美人。”“不是还很有点吸引力吗?”另一个假装开玩笑地说。

“唉,不是的,”杜洛埃说,“这一次只是躲不掉而已。”“你这次可以在这里呆几天?”赫斯渥问。

“只能呆几天。”

“你一定要带那个小姑娘出来和我一起吃顿饭,”他说,“你把她关在家里恐怕要让她闷坏了。我来订一个包厢,我们一起去看乔·杰佛逊的戏。”“我没有关她,”推销员说,“我一定来。”赫斯渥听了这话很高兴。他不相信杜洛埃对嘉莉有什么感情。看着这个穿着华丽无忧无虑的推销员,他不由妒忌起这个他曾喜欢的人。他开始用情敌的目光,从机智和魅力的角度来打量他,要找出他的弱点所在。毫无疑问,他也许可以把杜洛埃看做好人,但是如果要拿他当情人看,就有点让人看不起。他完全可以把他骗了。对了,如果能让嘉莉看到星期四那类小意外,这事情就算定下来了。他笑着聊天时,脑子里却在转这些念头,几乎有点得意忘形了。可是杜洛埃一点没有觉察,他没有能力分析像赫斯渥那种人的目光和情绪。他站在那里,微笑着接受了邀请,而他的朋友却在用老鹰般的目光打量他。

这出人物关系特别复杂的喜剧中的女主人公这时并没有在想他们中的任何一个。她还在忙于调整自己的思想和感情,以便适应新环境,眼下还没有为这两人感到烦恼和痛苦的危险。

一天晚上,杜洛埃看见她在镜子前穿衣。

“嘉德,”他一把拉住她说,“相信你变虚荣了。”“没这回事,”她含笑回答。

“是的,你真漂亮极了。”他说着用胳膊搂住她,“穿上你那件深蓝套装,我带你看戏去。”“哎呀,我已经答应海尔太太今晚和她一起去看博览会,”她抱歉地回答。

“你答应了吗?”他说,心不在焉地想着这情况。“要是换了我,我才不会去看博览会呢。”“我不知道,”嘉莉回答,不知如何是好,不过也没有提出取消约会陪他看戏去。

就在这时有人敲门,那个女仆递进一封信来。

“他说要回音的,”女仆解释说。

“是赫斯渥来的信,”杜洛埃拆信时,看着信封上的名字说道。

“你们今晚一定要和我一起去看乔·杰佛逊的戏,”信里说,“我们那天说定的,这次该我做东,别的安排都不算。”“你看,这事怎么办呢?”杜洛埃天真地问。嘉莉满心想答应。

“你决定吧,查理,”她有所保留地回答。

“我想,要是你能取消和楼上的约会,我们还是去的好,”杜洛埃说。

“没问题,”嘉莉不加思索地回答。

杜洛埃找信纸写回信的当儿,嘉莉去换衣服。她几乎没想一想为什么对这个邀请这么感兴趣。

“我要不要把头发梳成昨天那种发型?”她手里搭拉着好几件衣服出来问道。

“当然好了,”他很高兴地回答。

看到他一点没有疑心,她放心了。她并不认为她愿意去的原因是因为赫斯渥对她有吸引力。她只是感到赫斯渥、杜洛埃和她三个人一起玩的想法比别的两个安排更有趣。她仔细地打扮好,向楼上道了歉,就出发了。

“我得说,”他们走到戏院大厅时,赫斯渥说,“今晚你特别地迷人。”在他赞赏的目光下嘉莉感到心跳。

“现在跟我来吧。”他说着带头穿过休息处进了正厅。

如果说有什么盛装展览,那就是在戏院里了。俗话用“一水没洗”形容衣服挺括簇新,在这里一点不假。

“你看过杰佛逊演的戏吗?”在包厢里,他侧身朝嘉莉问道。

“没有,”她回答。

“啊,他真是一个有趣的演员,很讨人喜欢。”他继续说着,用这些人所能想到的泛泛赞语介绍着。他打发杜洛埃去取节目单,把他听来的有关杰佛逊的事说给她听。嘉莉感到说不出的快乐。这里的环境,包厢里的装饰,她同伴的风度--这一切像催眠术一样把她迷住了。好几次他们的目光偶然相遇,于是一股情感的热流从他眼里向她袭来,这是她从来没有经历过的。她无法解释这一点,因为下一次赫斯渥的目光和手势中又似乎只有亲切和殷勤,对她没有一点意见了。

杜洛埃也参加谈话,但是相形之下,他一点也不风趣。赫斯渥让他们两个人都感到愉快,所以嘉莉认为他不同凡响。她本能地感到他比杜洛埃坚强高雅,虽然他同时又那么其实。到第三幕结束时,她已认定杜洛埃只是个好人,在别的方面尚有欠缺。在明显的对比下,她对杜洛埃的评价越来越低。

“今晚我过得很愉快,”戏结束后出戏院时,嘉莉说。

“是啊,真令人愉快,”杜洛埃加了一句。他一点也不知道,已经打了一场战争,他的防线被削弱了。他就像中国皇帝坐在龙庭上自鸣得意,不知道他的最好的省份已被人夺去了。

“你们帮我度过了一个美好的夜晚,否则我会感到很乏味的,”赫斯渥说道,“再见。”他握住嘉莉的小手,一阵感情的电流在他们之间流过。

“我累了,”当杜洛埃开口说话时,嘉莉说道,身子朝后依在车上的座位上。

“那你休息一会儿,我去抽根烟。”他说着站了起来,愚蠢地走到电车前面的平台去,对这些爱情的游戏听之任之。


慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 12楼  发表于: 2013-11-01 0

Chapter 12 OF THE LAMPS OF THE MANSIONS--THE AMBASSADOR PLEA
Mrs. Hurstwood was not aware of any of her husband's moral defections, though she might readily have suspected his tendencies, which she well understood. She was a woman upon whose action under provocation you could never count. Hurstwood, for one, had not the slightest idea of what she would do under certain circumstances. He had never seen her thoroughly aroused. In fact, she was not a woman who would fly into a passion. She had too little faith in mankind not to know that they were erring. She was too calculating to jeopardize any advantage she might gain in the way of information by fruitless clamour. Her wrath would never wreak itself in one fell blow. She would wait and brood, studying the details and adding to them until her power might be commensurate with her desire for revenge. At the same time, she would not delay to inflict any injury, big or little, which would wound the object of her revenge and still leave him uncertain as to the source of the evil. She was a cold, self-centred woman, with many a thought of her own which never found expression, not even by so much as the glint of an eye.
Hurstwood felt some of this in her nature, though he did not actually perceive it. He dwelt with her in peace and some satisfaction. He did not fear her in the least--there was no cause for it. She still took a faint pride in him, which was augmented by her desire to have her social integrity maintained. She was secretly somewhat pleased by the fact that much of her husband's property was in her name, a precaution which Hurstwood had taken when his home interests were somewhat more alluring than at present. His wife had not the slightest reason to feel that anything would ever go amiss with their household, and yet the shadows which run before gave her a thought of the good of it now and then. She was in a position to become refractory with considerable advantage, and Hurstwood conducted himself circumspectly because he felt that he could not be sure of anything once she became dissatisfied.
It so happened that on the night when Hurstwood, Carrie, and Drouet were in the box at McVickar's, George, Jr., was in the sixth row of the parquet with the daughter of H. B. Carmichael, the third partner of a wholesale dry-goods house of that city. Hurstwood did not see his son, for he sat, as was his wont, as far back as possible, leaving himself just partially visible, when he bent forward, to those within the first six rows in question. It was his wont to sit this way in every theatre-to make his personality as inconspicuous as possible where it would be no advantage to him to have it otherwise.
He never moved but what, if there was any danger of his conduct being misconstrued or ill-reported, he looked carefully about him and counted the cost of every inch of conspicuity.
The next morning at breakfast his son said:
"I saw you, Governor, last night."
"Were you at McVickar's?" said Hurstwood, with the best grace in the world.
"Yes," said young George.
"Who with?"
"Miss Carmichael."
Mrs. Hurstwood directed an inquiring glance at her husband, but could not judge from his appearance whether it was any more than a casual look into the theatre which was referred to.
"How was the play?" she inquired.
"Very good," returned Hurstwood, "only it's the same old thing, 'Rip Van Winkle.'"
"Whom did you go with?" queried his wife, with assumed indifference.
"Charlie Drouet and his wife. They are friends of Moy's, visiting here."
Owing to the peculiar nature of his position, such a disclosure as this would ordinarily create no difficulty. His wife took it for granted that his situation called for certain social movements in which she might not be included. But of late he had pleaded office duty on several occasions when his wife asked for his company to any evening entertainment. He had done so in regard to the very evening in question only the morning before.
"I thought you were going to be busy," she remarked, very carefully.
"So I was," he exclaimed. "I couldn't help the interruption, but I made up for it afterward by working until two."
This settled the discussion for the time being, but there was a residue of opinion which was not satisfactory. There was no time at which the claims of his wife could have been more unsatisfactorily pushed. For years he had been steadily modifying his matrimonial devotion, and found her company dull. Now that a new light shone upon the horizon, this older luminary paled in the west. He was satisfied to turn his face away entirely, and any call to look back was irksome.
She, on the contrary, was not at all inclined to accept anything less than a complete fulfilment of the letter of their relationship, though the spirit might be wanting.
"We are coming down town this afternoon," she remarked, a few days later. "I want you to come over to Kinsley's and meet Mr. Phillips and his wife. They're stopping at the Tremont, and we're going to show them around a little."
After the occurrence of Wednesday, he could not refuse, though the Phillips were about as uninteresting as vanity and ignorance could make them. He agreed, but it was with short grace. He was angry when he left the house.
"I'll put a stop to this," he thought. "I'm not going to be bothered fooling around with visitors when I have work to do."
Not long after this Mrs. Hurstwood came with a similar proposition, only it was to a matinee this time.
"My dear," he returned, "I haven't time. I'm too busy."
"You find time to go with other people, though," she replied, with considerable irritation.
"Nothing of the kind," he answered. "I can't avoid business relations, and that's all there is to it."
"Well, never mind," she exclaimed. Her lips tightened. The feeling of mutual antagonism was increased.
On the other hand, his interest in Drouet's little shop-girl grew in an almost evenly balanced proportion. That young lady, under the stress of her situation and the tutelage of her new friend, changed effectively. She had the aptitude of the struggler who seeks emancipation. The glow of a more showy life was not lost upon her. She did not grow in knowledge so much as she awakened in the matter of desire. Mrs. Hale's extended harangues upon the subjects of wealth and position taught her to distinguish between degrees of wealth. Mrs. Hale loved to drive in the afternoon in the sun when it was fine, and to satisfy her soul with a sight of those mansions and lawns which she could not afford. On the North Side had been erected a number of elegant mansions along what is now known as the North Shore Drive. The present lake wall of stone and granitoid was not then in place, but the road had been well laid out, the intermediate spaces of lawn were lovely to look upon, and the houses were thoroughly new and imposing. When the winter season had passed and the first fine days of the early spring appeared, Mrs. Hale secured a buggy for an afternoon and invited Carrie. They rode first through Lincoln Park and on far out towards Evanston, turning back at four and arriving at the north end of the Shore Drive at about five o'clock. At this time of year the days are still comparatively short, and the shadows of the evening were beginning to settle down upon the great city. Lamps were beginning to burn with that mellow radiance which seems almost watery and translucent to the eye. There was a softness in the air which speaks with an infinite delicacy of feeling to the flesh as well as to the soul. Carrie felt that it was a lovely day. She was ripened by it in spirit for many suggestions. As they drove along the smooth pavement an occasional carriage passed. She saw one stop and the footman dismount, opening the door for a gentleman who seemed to be leisurely returning from some afternoon pleasure. Across the broad lawns, now first freshening into green, she saw lamps faintly glowing upon rich interiors. Now it was but a chair, now a table, now an ornate corner, which met her eye, but it appealed to her as almost nothing else could. Such childish fancies as she had had of fairy palaces and kingly quarters now came back. She imagined that across these richly carved entrance-ways, where the globed and crystalled lamps shone upon panelled doors set with stained and designed panes of glass, was neither care nor unsatisfied desire. She was perfectly certain that here was happiness. If she could but stroll up yon broad walk, cross that rich entrance-way, which to her was of the beauty of a jewel, and sweep in grace and luxury to possession and command--oh! How quickly would sadness flee; how, in an instant, would the heartache end. She gazed and gazed, wondering, delighting, longing, and all the while the siren voice of the unrestful was whispering in her ear.
"If we could have such a home as that," said Mrs. Hale sadly, "how delightful it would be."
"And yet they do say," said Carrie, "that no one is ever happy."
She had heard so much of the canting philosophy of the grapeless fox.
"I notice," said Mrs. Hale, "that they all try mighty hard, though, to take their misery in a mansion."
When she came to her own rooms, Carrie saw their comparative insignificance. She was not so dull but that she could perceive they were but three small rooms in a moderately well-furnished boarding-house. She was not contrasting it now with what she had had, but what she had so recently seen. The glow of the palatial doors was still in her eye, the roll of cushioned carriages still in her ears. What, after all, was Drouet? What was she? At her window, she thought it over, rocking to and fro, and gazing out across the lamp-lit park toward the lamp-lit houses on Warren and Ashland avenues. She was too wrought up to care to go down to eat, too pensive to do aught but rock and sing. Some old tunes crept to her lips, and, as she sang them, her heart sank. She longed and longed and longed. It was now for the old cottage room in Columbia City, now the mansion upon the Shore Drive, now the fine dress of some lady, now the elegance of some scene. She was sad beyond measure, and yet uncertain, wishing, fancying. Finally, it seemed as if all her state was one of loneliness and forsakenness, and she could scarce refrain from trembling at the lip. She hummed and hummed as the moments went by, sitting in the shadow by the window, and was therein as happy, though she did not perceive it, as she ever would be.
While Carrie was still in this frame of mind, the house-servant brought up the intelligence that Mr. Hurstwood was in the parlour asking to see Mr. and Mrs. Drouet.
"I guess he doesn't know that Charlie is out of town," thought Carrie.
She had seen comparatively little of the manager during the winter, but had been kept constantly in mind of him by one thing and another, principally by the strong impression he had made. She was quite disturbed for the moment as to her appearance, but soon satisfied herself by the aid of the mirror, and went below.
Hurstwood was in his best form, as usual. He hadn't heard that Drouet was out of town. He was but slightly affected by the intelligence, and devoted himself to the more general topics which would interest Carrie. It was surprising--the ease with which he conducted a conversation. He was like every man who has had the advantage of practice and knows he has sympathy. He knew that Carrie listened to him pleasurably, and, without the least effort, he fell into a train of observation which absorbed her fancy. He drew up his chair and modulated his voice to such a degree that what he said seemed wholly confidential. He confined himself almost exclusively to his observation of men and pleasures. He had been here and there, he had seen this and that. Somehow he made Carrie wish to see similar things, and all the while kept her aware of himself. She could not shut out the consciousness of his individuality and presence for a moment. He would raise his eyes slowly in smiling emphasis of something, and she was fixed by their magnetism. He would draw out, with the easiest grace, her approval. Once he touched her hand for emphasis and she only smiled. He seemed to radiate an atmosphere which suffused her being. He was never dull for a minute, and seemed to make her clever. At least, she brightened under his influence until all her best side was exhibited. She felt that she was more clever with him than with others. At least, he seemed to find so much in her to applaud. There was not the slightest touch of patronage. Drouet was full of it.
There had been something so personal, so subtle, in each meeting between them, both when Drouet was present and when he was absent, that Carrie could not speak of it without feeling a sense of difficulty. She was no talker. She could never arrange her thoughts in fluent order. It was always a matter of feeling with her, strong and deep. Each time there had been no sentence of importance which she could relate, and as for the glances and sensations, what woman would reveal them? Such things had never been between her and Drouet. As a matter of fact, they could never be. She had been dominated by distress and the enthusiastic forces of relief which Drouet represented at an opportune moment when she yielded to him. Now she was persuaded by secret current feelings which Drouet had never understood. Hurstwood's glance was as effective as the spoken words of a lover, and more. They called for no immediate decision, and could not be answered.
People in general attach too much importance to words. They are under the illusion that talking effects great results. As a matter of fact, words are, as a rule, the shallowest portion of all the argument. They but dimly represent the great surging feelings and desires which lie behind. When the distraction of the tongue is removed, the heart listens.
In this conversation she heard, instead of his words, the voices of the things which he represented. How suave was the counsel of his appearance! How feelingly did his superior state speak for itself! The growing desire he felt for her lay upon her spirit as a gentle hand. She did not need to tremble at all, because it was invisible; she did not need to worry over what other people would say--what she herself would say--because it had no tangibility. She was being pleaded with, persuaded, led into denying old rights and assuming new ones, and yet there were no words to prove it. Such conversation as was indulged in held the same relationship to the actual mental enactments of the twain that the low music of the orchestra does to the dramatic incident which it is used to cover.
"Have you ever seen the houses along the Lake Shore on the North Side?" asked Hurstwood.
"Why, I was just over there this afternoon--Mrs. Hale and I. Aren't they beautiful?"
"They're very fine," he answered.
"Oh, me," said Carrie, pensively. "I wish I could live in such a place."
"You're not happy," said Hurstwood, slowly, after a slight pause.
He had raised his eyes solemnly and was looking into her own. He assumed that he had struck a deep chord. Now was a slight chance to say a word in his own behalf. He leaned over quietly and continued his steady gaze. He felt the critical character of the period. She endeavoured to stir, but it was useless. The whole strength of a man's nature was working. He had good cause to urge him on. He looked and looked, and the longer the situation lasted the more difficult it became. The little shop-girl was getting into deep water. She was letting her few supports float away from her.
"Oh," she said at last, "you mustn't look at me like that."
"I can't help it," he answered.
She relaxed a little and let the situation endure, giving him strength.
"You are not satisfied with life, are you?"
"No," she answered, weakly.
He saw he was the master of the situation--he felt it. He reached over and touched her hand.
"You mustn't," she exclaimed, jumping up.
"I didn't intend to," he answered, easily.
She did not run away, as she might have done. She did not terminate the interview, but he drifted off into a pleasant field of thought with the readiest grace. Not long after he rose to go, and she felt that he was in power.
"You mustn't feel bad," he said, kindly; "things will straighten out in the course of time."
She made no answer, because she could think of nothing to say.
"We are good friends, aren't we?" he said, extending his hand.
"Yes," she answered.
"Not a word, then, until I see you again."
He retained a hold on her hand.
"I can't promise," she said, doubtfully.
"You must be more generous than that," he said, in such a simple way that she was touched.
"Let's not talk about it any more," she returned.
"All right," he said, brightening.
He went down the steps and into his cab. Carrie closed the door and ascended into her room. She undid her broad lace collar before the mirror and unfastened her pretty alligator belt which she had recently bought.
"I'm getting terrible," she said, honestly affected by a feeling of trouble and shame. "I don't seem to do anything right."
She unloosed her hair after a time, and let it hang in loose brown waves. Her mind was going over the events of the evening.
"I don't know," she murmured at last, "what I can do."
"Well," said Hurstwood as he rode away, "she likes me all right; that I know."
The aroused manager whistled merrily for a good four miles to his office an old melody that he had not recalled for fifteen years.
赫斯渥太太并不知道她丈夫的道德问题,不过她也许能猜出他有这种习性,因为她对他再了解不过了。她是那种惹恼了什么都干得出来的女人。赫斯渥一点没想到在某些情况下她会做出什么事来。他从来没见过她勃然大怒。事实上,她不是那种动辄发火的人。她对男人们没有信心,知道他们总要犯错误的。她太工于心计,不愿意让无谓的大吵大闹暴露出自己的疑心。那样会听不到消息,占不了上风。她不会让她的怒气一古脑儿发泄出来。她要等待时机,盘算掂量,研究细节,积累信息,直到她的力量可以使她如愿以偿。与此同时,如果有机会对她的报复对象施加大大小小的伤害,她也不会迟疑不干。 但是在伤害对方时,她不会让她的对手知道毛病究竟出在什么地方。她是一个冷酷自私的女人,喜欢把许多想法藏在心里,面子上一点不露声色,连眼色也不透露出一点。
赫斯渥对她这种脾气虽然有所觉察,但并不真正清楚。他和她一起生活一直相安无事,他甚至有些满意。他一点也不怕她--他没有理由要怕她。她还有几分为他自豪,她要保持社会地位的愿望又加强了这种自豪。不过她暗暗高兴,因为她丈夫的大部分财产放在她的名下,这是家庭比今日更具吸引力时赫斯渥采取的措施。他太太没有理由要担心他们的家庭关系会出问题,但是不和的阴影使她不时想到这种财产安排对她有利。这种有利地位使她变得难以驾御。赫斯渥小心从事,因为一旦她对他不满,他的一切就岌岌可危了。
那天晚上,赫斯渥、嘉莉和杜洛埃在麦克维卡戏院包厢里看戏时,他儿子小乔治恰巧也在那里。他和当地绸缎批发行的第三合伙人哈·索·卡迈克尔的千金坐在正厅第六排。赫斯渥没有看到他儿子,因为他坐在椅子里时身子尽量往后靠,这是他的习惯。这样当他身子前倾时,前六排的人只能看见他半个身子。在每个戏院他都习惯这么坐法,尽量不要引人注目,如果太暴露了对自己没有好处的话。
碰到自己的行为有被人误解或误传的可能时,他的一举一动就特别小心,总是小心翼翼地打量四周,估量暴露一时身体可能要付出的代价。
第二天早饭时,他儿子说:
“昨天晚上我看见你了,老爸。”
“你昨晚在麦克维卡戏院吗?”赫斯渥用最欣然的口气问道。
“是啊,”小乔治说。
“你和谁一起去的?”
“和卡迈克尔小姐一起。”
赫斯渥太太向她丈夫投去疑问的目光,从他的表情看不出是否真像他们在聊的那样只是偶然去戏院看场戏。
“戏怎么样?”她问道。
“很好,”赫斯渥说,"还是一出老戏《瑞普凡·温克尔》。”“你和谁一起去的?”他的妻子装出漫不经心的神气追问道。
“查理·杜洛埃和他的妻子。他们是莫埃的朋友,到这里来玩玩的。”由于他的职位的关系,这样的解释一般不会引起什么麻烦。他的妻子认为,他的职务有时需要他单独出外应酬,那是理所当然的。但是近来他太太要他晚上陪她出去玩时,他好几次推托说事情忙,脱不开身。就在昨天早上,她要他当晚陪着出去时,他就推掉了。
“我记得你说你昨晚没空的,”她斟字酌句地说道。
“我是没空,”他嚷了起来,“凭空插进看戏这码事我也没办法。我后来加班一直干到半夜2点。”暂时这件事就算过去了,但是心里留下了不满的疙瘩。他对他妻子的权利这样置之不顾还是第一次。多年来,他对她的感情日益淡薄,感到和她在一起很乏味。现在东方地平线上升起了一轮朝阳,这弯残月就在西边天际失去了光泽。对于旧的生活他只想掉头不顾,任何要他回头的呼唤都叫他恼火。
另一方面,她却要求他完全履行他们婚姻关系规定的一切义务,尽管作为婚姻实质的感情已不复存在了。
“今天下午我们要去市里,”几天以后她说,“我要你到金斯莱大菜馆来见见菲力气先生和太太。他们在屈莱芒旅馆下榻。我们应该带他们观光一下。”在发生了星期三这事以后,他无法再拒绝了,尽管菲力普两口子虚荣愚昧,非常令人乏味。他很勉强地答应下来,因此出门时很恼火。
“这种事不能再发生了,”他想,“我可不愿意浪费时间陪这些游客逛大街。我还有事要做呢。”隔了不久,赫斯渥太太提出了一个类似的要求,不过这次是看下午场的戏。
“亲爱的,”他回答,“我没空,我太忙了。”“你却有时间陪别人去,”她回答时口气已很不快了。
“没有这回事,”他回答,“我只是躲不掉商业应酬,就是这么回事。”“好,不去就不去,”她尖叫道。她的嘴唇紧闭着,双方的敌对情绪增加了。
另一方面,他对杜洛埃的小女工的兴趣几乎是在同步增加。那位年轻的小姐,在处境的压力和新朋友的教诲下,变化显著。她具有寻求解放的斗士的悟性,更排场的生活向她发出了诱人的光辉。与其说她的知识增加了,不如说她对物质的欲望增强了。海尔太太关于财富和地位的长篇宏论教会了她区分财富的等级。
海尔太太喜欢在阳光明媚的下午坐车兜风,去瞧瞧她住不起的华厦和草坪,饱饱眼福,得些心灵上的安慰。在北区沿着现在的北湖滨路已建起了一批漂亮的府郏那个湖当时还没有用石块和花岗岩铺的湖堤。井然有序的道路把草坪分隔成一块块的,看上去很悦目,簇新的府第十分气派宏伟。冬季刚过,迎来了早春最初的好天气。海尔太太租了一辆轻便马车,请嘉莉一起去玩一下午。她们先驱车穿过林肯公园,然后驶向伊凡斯顿豪华住宅区。4点钟驾车往回走,大约5点钟到了北湖滨路的北端。一年的这个季节,仍是昼短夜长。黄昏的暮色已开始降临在这大城市。路灯已点亮了,柔和的光辉像半透明的液体倾泻下来。空气中透出温和的气息,以无限的轻柔向人的心灵和肌肤倾诉。嘉莉感到天气真好。这一天因为许多的联想和启迪,她的心灵成熟了。她们沿着平坦的马路行驶时,偶而有马车从她们车旁驶过。她看见一辆车停了下来。随从先下车,为一位先生打开车门。他似乎很悠闲,刚刚从哪里玩了一下午回来。她看见在大片冒出嫩绿的草坪后面,一座座豪华住宅里隐隐透出灯光。她有时瞧见一把椅子,有时瞧见一张桌子,有时瞧见富丽的房间一角。几乎没有任何别的东西比这些一闪而过的景色更强烈地吸引她了。童年时关于仙窟琼林和王室宫殿的梦想现在又复活了。她想象着住在这些雕廊画栋大厦里的人们过着无忧无虑心满意足的日子。这些华厦的门廊精雕细琢,门口的球形水晶灯照着方格镶板的大门,门上装有绘图彩色玻璃。她敢肯定这里就是幸福之所在。啊,如果她能拥有这样一幢大宅,漫步走过门前宽敞的走道,跨过在她看来像珠宝堆砌的富丽门廊,服饰华贵步态优雅地走进去发号施令,那么一切悲伤都会一扫而光,一切痛苦都会不治而愈。她久久地看着看着,惊叹着,欣喜着,企盼着。她那不安份的心灵就像海上女妖塞伦富有惑力的歌声在耳边不断地低诉。
“如果我们能拥有一栋像这样的住宅,”海尔太太幽幽地说,“那会多么快活埃““不过人家说,世上没有一个人是幸福的。”嘉莉回答。
那个吃不到葡萄的狐狸的伪善哲理她听过不知多少遍了。
“不过,依我看来,”海尔太太说,“人们拼命想住进漂亮大厦去,情愿去那里吃苦呢。”她回到家时,感到她的住处比那些华厦差远了。她不至于蠢到看不出,他们住的只是小小三间摆设中等的公寓房间。她没有拿眼下的住处和她过去的住处相比,而是和她才看到的华厦美宅相比。她眼前仿佛还看见那些宫殿般的大门在闪光,耳朵里似乎还听到座垫华丽的马车从身旁辚辚驶过。说到底,杜洛埃算哪号人物?她自己又算得什么呢?她坐在窗前的摇椅里,一边摇着,一边想着。她的目光投向窗外,隔着华灯下的公园,凝视着公园后的华伦街和阿希兰大道上灯火通明的楼房住宅。她沉浸在这些思绪里,不想下楼去吃饭。忧愁伤感使她不想动弹,只想坐在摇椅里,摇着哼着小曲。一些老调子悄悄浮上心头,当她唱着这些歌,她的心在往下沉。她企盼着,企盼着,企盼着。一会儿思念哥伦比亚老家的村舍,一会儿渴望着北湖滨路上的华厦美宅。一会儿艳羡某位小姐的漂亮服装,一会儿又想起某个迷人的景色。绵绵的忧伤袭上心头,夹杂着犹豫、希冀和幻想。到最后,她觉得她的处境似乎无限孤独和凄凉,嘴唇禁不住颤抖起来。时光在流逝,她坐在窗旁的阴影里,低低哼唱着,心里开心起来,尽管她自己并没有意识到。
嘉莉正沉湎在这种情绪中,公寓仆人上来说,赫斯渥先生在楼下客厅求见杜洛埃先生和太太。
“我猜想他不知道查理出门了,”嘉莉想。
整个冬天她几乎没有见到这位经理先生,但是由于这样那样的原因,主要是他留下的深刻印象,她对他始终没有忘怀。她一时有点不知所措,不知自己这样子能不能见客。但是照了镜子以后,她放下心来,于是走下楼梯。
赫斯渥像往常一样打扮入时,风度翩翩。他没有听说杜洛埃出门了。不过这个消息没有影响他的情绪,他开始聊起那些嘉莉会感兴趣的一般话题。他聊天时的轻松自如真令人吃惊。
他是那种阅历丰富的人,知道自己的谈吐讨人喜欢。他很清楚嘉莉爱听他说话,所以毫不费劲地聊着。他的谈吐把嘉莉迷住了。他把椅子挪近些,语调变得那么轻柔,好像他在说什么悄悄话似的。他的谈话几乎完全是关于男人和各种娱乐的。他到过许多地方,见多识广。不知怎么的,他使嘉莉盼望自己也能见识见识这些事物。与此同时,他把她的注意力引向自己。
她无时无刻不在意识到他的个人魅力和存在。有时为了强调某一点,他微笑着慢慢抬起目光,于是她就像碰到磁铁一样,被他的眼神吸引住了。他没费一点劲就使她对他的话表示赞许。有一次他碰了一下她的手来加强他的语气,她只报以一笑。他身上似乎散发出一种氛围,渗透到她全身心。他没有一刻让人乏味,相反他似乎让她也变得聪明起来。至少,在他的影响下她变得活跃起来,把自己身上的优点充分显示出来。她觉得自己和他在一起时,似乎比和别人在一起时来得聪明。至少,他似乎在她身上发现那么多的优点值得夸奖。他的举止里没有一点儿屈尊俯就的意思,而杜洛埃总以恩人自居。
自相识以来,每次见面,不管杜洛埃是不是在场,他们俩人之间都有一种微妙的个人感情,一种嘉莉感到很难说清的感情。她天生不是个伶牙俐齿的人。她从来不善于把自己的意思哗哗往外倒。主宰着她的是一种强烈深沉的感情,可她却说不出关键有份量的话来。至于眼色和感情,又有哪个女人肯暴露呢?她和杜洛埃之间从来没有这种情感的交融,事实上也是不可能的。当她委身于他时,她既为自己的贫困所迫,也为杜洛埃表现的慷慨解困的义气所感动。现在她为赫斯渥传来的这股感情暗流而动心,这种情感是杜洛埃根本不懂的。赫斯渥的目光像情人的喁喁情话一样动人,而且更加让人动心。它不要你立刻作出决定,也无法回答。
人们往往把话语看得太重要。他们误以为谈话会产生巨大的效果。事实上,在一切雄辩中,语言往往是最浅薄的部分。
它们只是模糊地代表了语言背后所隐藏的汹涌澎湃的激情和愿望。舌头只会让人分心,只有舌头停止说话,心灵才能听见另一颗心声。
在这次谈话中,她听到的与其说是他的话,不如说是他所代表的那些东西的声音。他温文尔雅的外表本身就多么具有说服力埃他身份高贵又是多么显而易见!他对她日益增长的欲望,像一个温柔的手轻轻按在她的心上。她不必颤栗,因为那个手是无形的。她不必担心别人会说闲话,也不用自我责备--因为这一切不着形迹,无法看见。他在恳求她,说服她,引诱她,去放弃旧的权利,接受新的权利,然而他什么话也没有说,可以证实他这么做了。就他们俩的实际思想活动而言,他们正在开展的那场交谈只相当于管弦乐队的低低乐声,为戏剧情节的展开提供背景音乐。
“你有没有去看看北区湖岸大道那一带的楼房?”赫斯渥问道。
“我今天下午刚去那里看了回来--海尔太太和我一起去的。非常漂亮,是不是?““是很漂亮,”他回答。
“唉,真的,”嘉莉幽幽地说,“我真想住在那种房子里。”“你感到不快乐,“赫斯渥停顿了一下,慢慢说道。
他认真地抬起目光,一直注视着她的眼睛。他猜想这句话深深拨动了她的心弦,现在有点机会为自己说上句话了。他静静地向前倾着身子,用目光久久注视着她。他感到现在是关键时刻了。她竭力想挪动一下,但是没有用。这目光倾注了一个男人天性中的全部力量,而他有充分的理由这么做。他就这么注视着,注视着。这局面持续得越久,她的处境就越困难。这小女工陷入了感情的漩涡之中,越陷越深,那几根支撑她的柱子一根根都漂走了。
“喂,”她终于说道,“你不可以这么看我的。”“我忍不住,”他说道。
她的心情轻松了一点,让这局面继续下去,这增加了他的信心。
“你不满意你目前的生活,是吗?”
“是的,”她微弱地说。
他看出,他已控制了局面--他感觉到了,他伸出手去抚摸她的手。
“你不可以这样的,”她嚷着跳了起来。
“我不是有意的,”他轻描淡写地说。
她本来可以跑掉的,可是她没有走。她并没有中止他们的交谈,但是他已在快活地想入非非了。不久他站了起来要走了。
“你别难过,”他和气地说,“过段时间,事情会好的。”她没有回答,因为她想不起说什么好。
“我们是好朋友,是不是?”他说着伸出手来。
“是的,”她答道。
“别和人提起我们见面的事。下次我再来看你。”他一直握着她的手不放。
“我没法答应你,”她心怀疑虑地说。
“你应该稍许大方一点,”他说。他的话很直率,使她受了感动。
“我们别再提这个了,”她说。
“好,”他说着,容光焕发了。
他下了台阶,走进自己的马车。嘉莉关上门,到楼上自己的房间去。她在镜子前解开自己的宽花边领饰,又解下了漂亮的鳄鱼皮带,那是她最近才买的。
“我越变越坏了,”她说道,真心感到烦恼和羞愧,“我好像哪件事也没有做对。”过了一会儿,她解开头发,让秀发像棕色的波浪松松地垂下来,她的脑子还在想当天晚上的这件事。
“我不知道,”她终于喃喃自语,“我不知道我该怎么办。”“嗯,”赫斯渥坐着马车离开时,心里想,“她确实喜欢我的,这一点我知道。”在去酒店办公室的整整四英里的路上,这位心情兴奋的经理快乐地吹着口哨,那是一首有十五年没想起过的旧曲子。

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 13楼  发表于: 2013-11-01 0

Chapter 13 HIS CREDENTIALS ACCEPTED--A BABEL OF TONGUES
It was not quite two days after the scene between Carrie and Hurstwood in the Ogden Place parlour before he again put in his appearance. He had been thinking almost uninterruptedly of her. Her leniency had, in a way, inflamed his regard. He felt that he must succeed with her, and that speedily.
The reason for his interest, not to say fascination, was deeper than mere desire. It was a flowering out of feelings which had been withering in dry and almost barren soil for many years. It is probable that Carrie represented a better order of woman than had ever attracted him before. He had had no love affair since that which culminated in his marriage, and since then time and the world had taught him how raw and erroneous was his original judgment. Whenever he thought of it, he told himself that, if he had it to do over again, he would never marry such a woman. At the same time, his experience with women in general had lessened his respect for the sex. He maintained a cynical attitude, well grounded on numerous experiences. Such women as he had known were of nearly one type, selfish, ignorant, flashy. The wives of his friends were not inspiring to look upon. His own wife had developed a cold, commonplace nature which to him was anything but pleasing. What he knew of that under-world where grovel the beat-men of society (and he knew a great deal) had hardened his nature. He looked upon most women with suspicion--a single eye to the utility of beauty and dress. He followed them with a keen, suggestive glance. At the same time, he was not so dull but that a good woman commanded his respect. Personally, he did not attempt to analyse the marvel of a saintly woman. He would take off his hat, and would silence the light-tongued and the vicious in her presence--much as the Irish keeper of a Bowery hall will humble himself before a Sister of Mercy, and pay toll to charity with a willing and reverent hand. But he would not think much upon the question of why he did so.
A man in his situation who comes, after a long round of worthless or hardening experiences, upon a young, unsophisticated, innocent soul, is apt either to hold aloof, out of a sense of his own remoteness, or to draw near and become fascinated and elated by his discovery. It is only by a roundabout process that such men ever do draw near such a girl. They have no method, no understanding of how to ingratiate themselves in youthful favour, save when they find virtue in the toils. If, unfortunately, the fly has got caught in the net, the spider can come forth and talk business upon its own terms. So when maidenhood has wandered into the moil of the city, when it is brought within the circle of the "rounder" and the roue, even though it be at the outermost rim, they can come forth and use their alluring arts.
Hurstwood had gone, at Drouet's invitation, to meet a new baggage of fine clothes and pretty features. He entered, expecting to indulge in an evening of lightsome frolic, and then lose track of the newcomer forever. Instead he found a woman whose youth and beauty attracted him. In the mild light of Carrie's eye was nothing of the calculation of the mistress. In the diffident manner was nothing of the art of the courtesan. He saw at once that a mistake had been made, that some difficult conditions had pushed this troubled creature into his presence, and his interest was enlisted. Here sympathy sprang to the rescue, but it was not unmixed with selfishness. He wanted to win Carrie because he thought her fate mingled with his was better than if it were united with Drouet's. He envied the drummer his conquest as he had never envied any man in all the course of his experience.
Carrie was certainly better than this man, as she was superior, mentally, to Drouet. She came fresh from the air of the village, the light of the country still in her eye. Here was neither guile nor rapacity. There were slight inherited traits of both in her, but they were rudimentary. She was too full of wonder and desire to be greedy. She still looked about her upon the great maze of the city without understanding. Hurstwood felt the bloom and the youth. He picked her as he would the fresh fruit of a tree. He felt as fresh in her presence as one who is taken out of the flash of summer to the first cool breath of spring.
Carrie, left alone since the scene in question, and having no one with whom to counsel, had at first wandered from one strange mental conclusion to another, until at last, tired out, she gave it up. She owed something to Drouet, she thought. It did not seem more than yesterday that he had aided her when she was worried and distressed. She had the kindliest feelings for him in every way. She gave him credit for his good looks, his generous feelings, and even, in fact, failed to recollect his egotism when he was absent; but she could not feel any binding influence keeping her for him as against all others. In fact, such a thought had never had any grounding, even in Drouet's desires.
The truth is, that this goodly drummer carried the doom of all enduring relationships in his own lightsome manner and unstable fancy. He went merrily on, assured that he was alluring all, that affection followed tenderly in his wake, that things would endure unchangingly for his pleasure. When he missed some old face, or found some door finally shut to him, it did not grieve him deeply. He was too young, too successful. He would remain thus young in spirit until he was dead.
As for Hurstwood, he was alive with thoughts and feelings concerning Carrie. He had no definite plans regarding her, but he was determined to make her confess an affection for him. He thought he saw in her drooping eye, her unstable glance, her wavering manner, the symptoms of a budding passion. He wanted to stand near her and make her lay her hand in his--he wanted to find out what her next step would be--what the next sign of feeling for him would be. Such anxiety and enthusiasm had not affected him for years. He was a youth again in feeling-a cavalier in action.
In his position opportunity for taking his evenings out was excellent. He was a most faithful worker in general, and a man who commanded the confidence of his employers in so far as the distribution of his time was concerned. He could take such hours off as he chose, for it was well known that he fulfilled his managerial duties successfully, whatever time he might take. His grace, tact, and ornate appearance gave the place an air which was most essential, while at the same time his long experience made him a most excellent judge of its stock necessities. Bartenders and assistants might come and go, singly or in groups, but, so long as he was present, the host of old-time customers would barely notice the change. He gave the place the atmosphere to which they were used. Consequently, he arranged his hours very much to suit himself, taking now an afternoon, now an evening, but invariably returning between eleven and twelve to witness the last hour or two of the day's business and look after the closing details.
"You see that things are safe and all the employees are out when you go home, George," Moy had once remarked to him, and he never once, in all the period of his long service, neglected to do this. Neither of the owners had for years been in the resort after five in the afternoon, and yet their manager as faithfully fulfilled this request as if they had been there regularly to observe.
On this Friday afternoon, scarcely two days after his previous visit, he made up his mind to see Carrie. He could not stay away longer.
"Evans," he said, addressing the head barkeeper, "if any one calls, I will be back between four and five."
He hurried to Madison Street and boarded a horse-car, which carried him to Ogden Place in half an hour.
Carrie had thought of going for a walk, and had put on a light grey woollen dress with a jaunty double-breasted jacket. She had out her hat and gloves, and was fastening a white lace tie about her throat when the housemaid brought up the information that Mr. Hurstwood wished to see her.
She started slightly at the announcement, but told the girl to say that she would come down in a moment, and proceeded to hasten her dressing.
Carrie could not have told herself at this moment whether she was glad or sorry that the impressive manager was awaiting her presence. She was slightly flurried and tingling in the cheeks, but it was more nervousness than either fear or favour. She did not try to conjecture what the drift of the conversation would be. She only felt that she must be careful, and that Hurstwood had an indefinable fascination for her. Then she gave her tie its last touch with her fingers and went below.
The deep-feeling manager was himself a little strained in the nerves by the thorough consciousness of his mission. He felt that he must make a strong play on this occasion, but now that the hour was come, and he heard Carrie's feet upon the stair, his nerve failed him. He sank a little in determination, for he was not so sure, after all, what her opinion might be.
When she entered the room, however, her appearance gave him courage. She looked simple and charming enough to strengthen the daring of any lover. Her apparent nervousness dispelled his own.
"How are you?" he said, easily. "I could not resist the temptation to come out this afternoon, it was so pleasant."
"Yes," said Carrie, halting before him, "I was just preparing to go for a walk myself."
"Oh, were you?" he said. "Supposing, then, you get your hat and we both go?"
They crossed the park and went west along Washington Boulevard, beautiful with its broad macadamised road, and large frame houses set back from the sidewalks. It was a street where many of the more prosperous residents of the West Side lived, and Hurstwood could not help feeling nervous over the publicity of it. They had gone but a few blocks when a livery stable sign in one of the side streets solved the difficulty for him. He would take her to drive along the new Boulevard.
The Boulevard at that time was little more than a country road. The part he intended showing her was much farther out on this same West Side, where there was scarcely a house. It connected Douglas Park with Washington or South Park, and was nothing more than a neatly MADE road, running due south for some five miles over an open, grassy prairie, and then due east over the same kind of prairie for the same distance. There was not a house to be encountered anywhere along the larger part of the route, and any conversation would be pleasantly free of interruption.
At the stable he picked a gentle horse, and they were soon out of range of either public observation or hearing.
"Can you drive?" he said, after a time.
"I never tried," said Carrie.
He put the reins in her hand, and folded his arms.
"You see there's nothing to it much," he said, smilingly.
"Not when you have a gentle horse," said Carrie.
"You can handle a horse as well as any one, after a little practice," he added, encouragingly.
He had been looking for some time for a break in the conversation when he could give it a serious turn. Once or twice he had held his peace, hoping that in silence her thoughts would take the colour of his own, but she had lightly continued the subject. Presently, however, his silence controlled the situation. The drift of his thoughts began to tell. He gazed fixedly at nothing in particular, as if he were thinking of something which concerned her not at all. His thoughts, however, spoke for themselves. She was very much aware that a climax was pending.
"Do you know," he said, "I have spent the happiest evenings in years since I have known you?"
"Have you?" she said, with assumed airiness, but still excited by the conviction which the tone of his voice carried.
"I was going to tell you the other evening," he added, "but somehow the opportunity slipped away."
Carrie was listening without attempting to reply. She could think of nothing worth while to say. Despite all the ideas concerning right which had troubled her vaguely since she had last seen him, she was now influenced again strongly in his favour.
"I came out here to-day," he went on, solemnly, "to tell you just how I feel--to see if you wouldn't listen to me."
Hurstwood was something of a romanticist after his kind. He was capable of strong feelings--often poetic ones--and under a stress of desire, such as the present, he waxed eloquent. That is, his feelings and his voice were coloured with that seeming repression and pathos which is the essence of eloquence.
"You know," he said, putting his hand on her arm, and keeping a strange silence while he formulated words, "that I love you?" Carrie did not stir at the words. She was bound up completely in the man's atmosphere. He would have churchlike silence in order to express his feelings, and she kept it. She did not move her eyes from the flat, open scene before her. Hurstwood waited for a few moments, and then repeated the words.
"You must not say that," she said, weakly.
Her words were not convincing at all. They were the result of a feeble thought that something ought to be said. He paid no attention to them whatever.
"Carrie," he said, using her first name with sympathetic familiarity, "I want you to love me. You don't know how much I need some one to waste a little affection on me. I am practically alone. There is nothing in my life that is pleasant or delightful. It's all work and worry with people who are nothing to me."
As he said this, Hurstwood really imagined that his state was pitiful. He had the ability to get off at a distance and view himself objectively--of seeing what he wanted to see in the things which made up his existence. Now, as he spoke, his voice trembled with that peculiar vibration which is the result of tensity. It went ringing home to his companion's heart.
"Why, I should think," she said, turning upon him large eyes which were full of sympathy and feeling, "that you would be very happy. You know so much of the world."
"That is it," he said, his voice dropping to a soft minor, "I know too much of the world."
It was an important thing to her to hear one so well-positioned and powerful speaking in this manner. She could not help feeling the strangeness of her situation. How was it that, in so little a while, the narrow life of the country had fallen from her as a garment, and the city, with all its mystery, taken its place? Here was this greatest mystery, the man of money and affairs sitting beside her, appealing to her. Behold, he had ease and comfort, his strength was great, his position high, his clothing rich, and yet he was appealing to her. She could formulate no thought which would be just and right. She troubled herself no more upon the matter. She only basked in the warmth of his feeling, which was as a grateful blaze to one who is cold. Hurstwood glowed with his own intensity, and the heat of his passion was already melting the wax of his companion's scruples.
"You think," he said, "I am happy; that I ought not to complain? If you were to meet all day with people who care absolutely nothing about you, if you went day after day to a place where there was nothing but show and indifference, if there was not one person in all those you knew to whom you could appeal for sympathy or talk to with pleasure, perhaps you would be unhappy too.
He was striking a chord now which found sympathetic response in her own situation. She knew what it was to meet with people who were indifferent, to walk alone amid so many who cared absolutely nothing about you. Had not she? Was not she at this very moment quite alone? Who was there among all whom she knew to whom she could appeal for sympathy? Not one. She was left to herself to brood and wonder.
"I could be content," went on Hurstwood, "if I had you to love me. If I had you to go to; you for a companion. As it is, I simply move about from place to place without any satisfaction. Time hangs heavily on my hands. Before you came I did nothing but idle and drift into anything that offered itself. Since you came--well, I've had you to think about."
The old illusion that here was some one who needed her aid began to grow in Carrie's mind. She truly pitied this sad, lonely figure. To think that all his fine state should be so barren for want of her; that he needed to make such an appeal when she herself was lonely and without anchor. Surely, this was too bad.
"I am not very bad," he said, apologetically, as if he owed it to her to explain on this score. "You think, probably, that I roam around, and get into all sorts of evil? I have been rather reckless, but I could easily come out of that. I need you to draw me back, if my life ever amounts to anything."
Carrie looked at him with the tenderness which virtue ever feels in its hope of reclaiming vice. How could such a man need reclaiming? His errors, what were they, that she could correct? Small they must be, where all was so fine. At worst, they were gilded affairs, and with what leniency are gilded errors viewed. He put himself in such a lonely light that she was deeply moved.
"Is it that way?" she mused.
He slipped his arm about her waist, and she could not find the heart to draw away. With his free hand he seized upon her fingers. A breath of soft spring wind went bounding over the road, rolling some brown twigs of the previous autumn before it. The horse paced leisurely on, unguided.
"Tell me," he said, softly, "that you love me."
Her eyes fell consciously.
"Own to it, dear," he said, feelingly; "you do, don't you?"
She made no answer, but he felt his victory.
"Tell me," he said, richly, drawing her so close that their lips were near together. He pressed her hand warmly, and then released it to touch her cheek.
"You do?" he said, pressing his lips to her own.
For answer, her lips replied.
"Now," he said, joyously, his fine eyes ablaze, "you're my own girl, aren't you?"
By way of further conclusion, her head lay softly upon his shoulder.
嘉莉和赫斯渥在奥登公寓会客室会见相隔不到两天,赫斯渥又来求见了。他几乎无时无刻不在思念她。在一定程度上,她的宽容态度也煽起了他的爱慕之情。他感到他必须得到她,而且很快得到她。 他对她的兴趣,简直可以说是神魂颠倒,并非是单纯的性欲。这是多年在干旱贫瘠的土壤中不断枯萎的情感,又发出了新芽,开出新花。这也许是因为嘉莉不同于他以往爱慕的女人:她比她们更优秀。自从那次恋爱结婚以来,他再没有谈过恋爱。而自那以来,时间和阅历已使他认识到他当初的择偶是多么草率和错误。每次想到这一点,他就暗暗地想,要是可以重新来过,他是绝不会娶这种女人的。与此同时,他和女性的来往总的来说大大降低了他对女性的敬意。无数次的经验使他对她们抱着一种讥嘲不屑的态度。他以往认识的女性几乎都属于同一类型:自私、无知、俗艳。他朋友们的妻子也让他看不上眼。他自己的太太已养成了一种冷漠和庸俗的品性,这一点是绝对不会讨人喜欢的。下层社会那些禽兽般的男人们卑劣取乐的事情他知道的不少。这使他的心肠变硬了。他用怀疑的目光打量大多数妇女--他只注意她们的姿色和服饰的效果,用一种锐利和调情的目光看着她们。不过他的心还没有完全麻木,因此当他发现一个善良女子时,他油然起敬。就个人而言,他并没有费心去分析圣洁女子这种奇妙事物。在她面前,他只是脱帽致敬,并让那些轻薄恶少们闭上嘴--就像巴沃莱大街上下等娱乐场所的爱尔兰老板会在天主教慈惠会的修女面前谦恭地低下头,用虔诚的手心甘情愿地献上慈善捐款。但是他并不愿意去多想他为什么这样做。
处于他这种地位的男人,在经历了一连串无聊或让人心肠变硬的事情以后,一旦遇上一个年少单纯、纯洁无邪的女子,他也许会出于双方差异悬殊的考虑而和她保持距离;但他也可能被这种意外发现迷住了,为自己的发现欣喜若狂,于是被吸引了过去。这种人用迂回曲折的手段接近她们,他们不会也不懂如何取悦这种姑娘,除非他们发现这天真的姑娘入了圈套。假如苍蝇不幸落入蜘蛛网,蜘蛛就会走上前去,提条款开谈判。所以那些少女们流落到大城市时,一旦落入了这些浪子和登徒子之流的圈套,即使只是碰到了圈套的最边缘,他们也会走上前来,施展勾搭引诱的花招。
赫斯渥原是应杜洛埃的邀请,去看他新到手的女人,猜想那不过是又一个绣花枕头而已;姿色出众,衣服鲜亮,肚子里一包草。他进门时,只期待着度过一个寻欢作乐的轻松夜晚,然后就把这个新结识的女人丢在脑后。出乎他意料,他见到了一个年轻美丽让他动心的女人。在嘉莉温柔的目光中,他看不到一丁点情妇们精于算计的眼神。她羞怯的举止迥然不同于妓女的惺惺作态。他立刻看出自己弄错了。他看出这不幸的少女是被某些困境推到了他的面前,这引起了他的兴趣。他的同情心油然而生,不过这里面也夹杂着个人的打算。他想把嘉莉弄到手,因为她相信嘉莉如果和他结合在一起,她的命运会比和杜洛埃在一起好一些。现在他对这个推销员的妒忌超出了有生以来他对任何人的妒忌。
嘉莉当然要比杜洛埃这家伙强,因为她在精神上要比他高尚。她刚从农村来,身上还带着乡村的气息,目光中还保留着乡村的光芒。在她身上没有狡诈和贪婪。她的天性中继承了一丁点儿这些坏毛病,但那只不过是一些残痕。她现在充满了惊奇和渴望,当然不会有贪婪的念头。她打量着周围像迷宫一般的城市市容。仍然感到一片茫然。赫斯渥在她身上看到了花苞初放的青春,他要摘取她,就像摘取树上的鲜果。在她面前,他感到精神振奋,就好像一个人从夏天的烈日下来到了初春的清新空气中。
自从上次见面以后,嘉莉孤零零一个人,没有人可以商量。脑子里一会儿这么想,一会儿那么想,想不出一个结果。最后想累了,干脆搁到一边去了。她觉得她欠了杜洛埃一份人情。杜洛埃帮助她摆脱困难和烦恼仿佛还是昨天的事。她对他各方面都怀着最美好的感情,她承认他相貌英俊,为人慷慨大方。他不在身边时,她甚至不去想他的自我主义。但是她感到他们之间并不存在一种束缚力限制她和别人来往。事实上,和杜洛埃厮守一辈子的想法是毫无根据的,甚至杜洛埃本人也没这种打算。
说实在的,这个讨人喜欢的推销员不可能维持任何持久的关系。他无忧无虑情感多变,日子过得兴高采烈,自以为人人为他着迷,到处有情人盼他回去,事情会永远不变,供他取乐开心。如果个老相识不再谋面或者某位老朋友不肯再接待他,他并不感到很伤心。他正青春年少,一帆风顺。他到老死也会保留着这颗年轻人的心。
关于赫斯渥,他心里充满着关于嘉莉的种种思绪和情感。
他对嘉莉并没有明确的打算,但是他决心要让她吐露她对他的爱。从她低垂的眼睛,躲闪的目光和游离的神态中,他认为他已经看到了初萌的爱情的迹象。他要站在她身边握着她的手--他想知道下一步她会怎么样--下一步她会怎么流露她的感情。已有多年他没有感受到这么大的焦虑和这么深的热情了。在情感上他又成了年轻人--一个驰骋情场的骑士。
由于他的职务之便,他晚上要出外很方便。一般来说,他非常忠于职守。因此他在时间支配上很得老板的信赖,他想什么时候离开一会都没问题,店里都知道他的经理职责完成得很出色。他的翩翩风度、圆活态度和华丽外表给了这个地方一种高雅气氛,这一点对酒店的成功是至关重要的。他有长期的工作经验,在决定购货储备上很精明。酒保和招待可以换了一茬又一茬,不管单个的变动还是整批的变动,但是只要有他在,那些老顾客几乎没注意到任何变化,他使这地方有了一种他们熟悉的气氛。因此在时间安排上,他往往根据个人的需要,有时下午出去,有时晚上离开一下,但是总是在晚上十一二点之间回到店里,监督一天最后一两个小时的生意,照料打烊的种种琐事。
“乔治,你一定要等一切事情弄妥了,所有的雇员都走了,你才走。”莫埃曾对他这么说。自那以来,在他长期的任职期间,他没有一次忽略过这个要求。两个老板已有好多年没有在下午5点以后到店里来过了。但是他们的经理仍忠实地履行着这个规定,就好像他们会经常到店里来视察一样。
这个星期五下午,离上次拜望相隔还没到两天,他就决定去看嘉莉。他无法再等了。
“伊文思,”他对酒柜领班说,“如果有人找我,就说我四五点钟会回来的。”他急急走到麦迪生大街,坐上公共马车,半小时后来到了奥登广常嘉莉正打算去散步。她已穿上淡灰羊毛女装,外罩一件时髦的双排扣上装。帽子和手套也已取出来了,正在脖上系一条白色花边领饰。就在这时公寓女仆上来禀告说赫斯渥来访。
嘉莉微微吃了一惊,不过她要女个仆下去说,她马上下来,一边加紧穿衣打扮。
嘉莉自己也不知道对于这位仪表堂堂的经理来访究竟是高兴还是遗憾。她突然一阵心慌,两颊微微发烧。不过这是出于紧张,而不是害怕或喜爱。她没有去想他们可能聊些什么,她只感觉到她必须当心一点,因为赫斯渥对她有一种说不清的吸引力。她用手指最后整理了一下领饰就下楼去了。
那位一往情深的经理心里也有那么一点紧张,因为他充分明瞭自己此行的目的,他感到这一次他一定要采取果敢行动。可是事到临头,听到楼梯上传来嘉莉的脚步声,他又有点胆怯了。他的决心不像刚才那么大了,因为他毕竟并不知道她的想法会是什么。
可是当她走进房间时,她的容貌给了他勇气。她看上去那么清纯可爱,足以给任何一个情人以勇气。看得出她心里紧张,于是他的紧张就消失了。
“你好吗?”他从容地说,“今天下午天气这么好,我克制不住就想出来走走。”“是呀,”嘉莉说着来到了他的面前,"我本来也打算去散散步。”“噢,是吗?”他说,“那么你拿上帽子,我们一起去走走怎么样?”他们穿过公园,沿着华盛顿大街往西走。那是一条漂亮的碎石子铺的路,两旁宽敞的木头房屋和人行道隔了一些距离。
西区好些有钱人家住在这里,因此赫斯渥不由担心招人耳目。
不过他们还没走过几条马路,就在一条横马路上看见一家出租马车的招牌,这给他解决了难题:他要带她坐马车逛逛新的林荫大道。
那条林荫大道当时和一条乡村大路差不多。他想带她去看的那段路在西区以外,那里几乎没有什么房子。这条路把道格拉斯公园和华盛顿公园(也就是南公园)联结起来,完全是一条规划整齐的道路。往正南穿过一片开阔的草地,大约有五英里的距离,然后折向正东,穿过同样距离的草地。这条路上大部分地段看不到一栋房子,可以放心地谈话,不用怕人打扰。
在马厩里他挑了一匹温顺的马,他们不久就驶出了可能被人看见或听见的地段。
“你会驾马车吗?”过了一会儿他说。
“我没试过,”嘉莉回答。
他把缰绳放在她手里,自己两手一抱,坐在一旁。
“你瞧,这没什么难的,”他含笑说道。
“马很温顺,当然就不难了,”嘉莉说。
“稍微练习一下,你驾车的本领就不会比谁差了。”他鼓励地又加了一句。
他一直在寻找机会把谈话往正题上引。有一两次他保持沉默,希望在沉默中她的思绪会受到他的感染。但是她仍然轻松地谈着原来的话题。不过,没过多大功夫,他的沉默起了作用,他的思路开始影响她的情绪。他的目光久久凝视着前方,并不特别看什么东西,好像他在想一些完全和她无关的事。但是他的心事是很明显的。她清楚地意识到决定他们关系的关键时刻说来就来了。“你知道吗?”他说,“我和你在一起的那几个夜晚是我多年来最幸福的时光。”“真的吗?”她假装不在意地说道。但是他的口气却让她相信他说的是实话,心里不由得激动起来。
“这些话那天晚上我就想告诉你的,”他补充说,“但是不知怎么错过了机会。”嘉莉专心听着,没打算回答,她想不出什么值得说的话。
尽管自上次见面以后,她心里一直隐隐感到苦恼,不知道这件事对不对,她现在又被他深深迷住了。
“我今天到这里来,”他继续神情严肃地说,“是为了告诉你我对你的感情,我不知道你是不是肯听我说这些。”赫斯渥按其本性实在是一个浪漫派人物。他具有热烈的情感,经常是很富有诗意的情感。在欲望的驱使下,就像眼下,他的口才大增。他的感情和声音似乎带上压抑苦闷和忧伤缠绵的色彩,这一点正是语言具有感人力量的实质。
“你一定已经知道,”他说着把手放在她的手臂上。在想着该怎么往下说时,他保持着奇异的沉默,"我爱上了你。"嘉莉听了这话一动也没动,她被这个男人创造的气氛迷住了。为了表达他的感情,他需要一种教堂般的肃穆,而她就让这种肃穆气氛笼罩了,目光仍然看着眼前开阔平坦的景色。
过了两分钟,赫斯渥又把他的话重复了一遍。
“你不该说这话的,”她软弱无力地说。
她这话缺乏说服力,她这么说只是她隐隐想到她该说些什么。他对她的话不加理睬。
“嘉莉,”他用亲密熟悉的口吻叫着她的小名,“我要你爱我。你无法想象我多么需要有人给我一点爱。我真的很孤单。”
“我的生活中没有一点愉快和欢乐,只有工作和为不相干的人操劳。”当他说这话时,他真的以为他的处境非常可怜。赫斯渥具有一种以旁观者的身份客观看待自己的能力,他能看到他愿意看到的他的生活的各个方面。他说话时,由于紧张的缘故,声音里带着一种特别的颤抖和振动。这声音激起了他的女伴心中的同情。
“哎呀,在我看来,”她说话时用她那双充满同情和感慨的大眼睛看着他,“你应该感到很幸福才对。你有那么丰富的人生阅历。”“就是这个原因,”他的声音变得轻柔低沉,“就是因为我看到的太多了一点。”这么一个有权有势的人物对她说这些话,这对嘉莉来说可不是一件无关痛痒的小事。她不由感到自己的处境奇特。这是怎么啦?难道在这么短的时间里,她的狭隘的乡村生活经历就像一件衣服从她身上掉了下来,换上了一件神秘的城市外衣?她眼前就是一个最大的城市之谜:这个有钱有势的男人坐在她身旁,在向她恳求。瞧,他的日子轻松舒适,他的势力很大,地位很高,衣服很讲究,然而他却在向她恳求,她没法就这事形成一个正确公正的想法,于是她就不再费心去想这件事。
她让自己沐浴在他的情感带给她的温暖中,就像一个挨冻受寒的人来到一盆炉火旁感到感激。赫斯渥的热情在炽热地燃烧,在他的激情感化下,他的女伴的种种顾忌就像蜡一样溶化了。
“你以为我很幸福,”他说,“所以我不该抱怨,是吗?如果你也像我一样,整天要和那些对你漠不关心的人打交道,如果你也像我一样,日复一日要到一个冷漠无情只讲排场的地方去,找不到一个可以指望得到他的同情的人或者一个你可以和他愉快聊聊的人,也许你也会感到不快乐的。”他的话叩击着她的同情的心弦,使她想到她自己的处境。
她知道和漠不关心的人打交道是怎么一回事,在那些冷漠无情的人群中孤独无依又是什么滋味。她曾经不就是那样的吗?
她现在不仍然是孤苦零仃吗?在所有她认识的人中,她可以向谁请求同情呢?没有一个人。她只有独自一个在那里沉思和惊讶。
“如果我有你爱我,”赫斯渥继续说,“我就会满足了。只要我能和你在一起,有你作伴。事实上,我现在只是到处转悠,得不到一点满足,日子很难打发。在见到你以前,我只是在无聊地混日子,得过且过而已。自从见了你以后,--你知道,我一直在想你。”就像她曾经幻想的那样,嘉莉脑子里开始以为她终于遇到了一个需要她的帮助的人。她真的可怜起这个悲伤孤独的人来了。想想吧,他那么优越的境况,就因为少了她,弄得了无生趣。想想看他竟然得这么哀哀恳求她,可她自己也感到那么孤独无依。这一切不是太糟了吗?
“我并不是一个很坏的人,”他道歉似地说,好像他有必要在这点上对她作些解释似的,“你该不会认为我在各处混,一定干尽坏事了?我做事有些鲁莽轻率,但是我很容易改的。我需要你拉我一把,这样我的生活才会有点意义。”嘉莉温柔地望着他,希望以自己的德行感化这个迷途羔羊。这么一个了不起的人怎么还需要别人拯救呢?他会有些什么错误需要她的纠正呢?他的一切是那么出色,他的错误一定是微不足道的。它们至多不过是些有钱人无伤大雅的错误,而对这些镀了金的错误,人们一向是宽宏大量的。
他把自己说得那么可怜巴巴的,使她深受感动。
“真是这样的吗?”她沉思着。
他用一个胳膊搂住了她的腰,而她狠不下心来挣脱。他用另一只手握住了她的手指。一阵柔和的春风在路上欢快地吹过,卷起前一年秋天落下的黄叶枯枝。马没有人驾驭,自己悠悠哉哉地往前走着。
“告诉我,”他轻轻地说,“说你爱我。”
她羞答答地垂下了眼睛。
“承认吧,亲爱的,”他情意绵绵地说,“你爱我,是不是?”她没有回答,但是他感到自己胜利了。
“告诉我吧,”他用圆润的声音说。他把她拉得那么近,他们的嘴唇几乎连在了一起。他热烈地握住她的手,然后放开手去抚摸她的脸蛋。
“你爱我,对吗?”他说着,就把自己的嘴唇按在她的唇上。
作为回答,她的嘴唇回吻了他。
“现在,”他欢乐地说,漂亮的眼睛兴奋得发出光来,“你现在是我的情人了,是吗?”作为进一步的证实,她把头温柔地靠在他的肩上。

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 14楼  发表于: 2013-11-01 0

Chapter 14 WITH EYES AND NOT SEEING--ONE INFLUENCE WANES
Carrie in her rooms that evening was in a fine glow, physically and mentally. She was deeply rejoicing in her affection for Hurstwood and his love, and looked forward with fine fancy to their next meeting Sunday night. They had agreed, without any feeling of enforced secrecy, that she should come down town and meet him, though, after all, the need of it was the cause.
Mrs. Hale, from her upper window, saw her come in.
"Um," she thought to herself, "she goes riding with another man when her husband is out of the city. He had better keep an eye on her."
The truth is that Mrs. Hale was not the only one who had a thought on this score. The housemaid who had welcomed Hurstwood had her opinion also. She had no particular regard for Carrie, whom she took to be cold and disagreeable. At the same time, she had a fancy for the merry and easy-mannered Drouet, who threw her a pleasant remark now and then, and in other ways extended her the evidence of that regard which he had for all members of the sex. Hurstwood was more reserved and critical in his manner. He did not appeal to this bodiced functionary in the same pleasant way. She wondered that he came so frequently, that Mrs. Drouet should go out with him this afternoon when Mr. Drouet was absent. She gave vent to her opinions in the kitchen where the cook was. As a result, a hum of gossip was set going which moved about the house in that secret manner common to gossip.
Carrie, now that she had yielded sufficiently to Hurstwood to confess her affection, no longer troubled about her attitude towards him. Temporarily she gave little thought to Drouet, thinking only of the dignity and grace of her lover and of his consuming affection for her. On the first evening, she did little but go over the details of the afternoon. It was the first time her sympathies had ever been thoroughly aroused, and they threw a new light on her character. She had some power of initiative, latent before, which now began to exert itself. She looked more practically upon her state and began to see glimmerings of a way out. Hurstwood seemed a drag in the direction of honour. Her feelings were exceedingly creditable, in that they constructed out of these recent developments something which conquered freedom from dishonour. She had no idea what Hurstwood's next word would be. She only took his affection to be a fine thing, and appended better, more generous results accordingly.
As yet, Hurstwood had only a thought of pleasure without responsibility. He did not feel that he was doing anything to complicate his life. His position was secure, his home-life, if not satisfactory, was at least undisturbed, his personal liberty rather untrammelled. Carrie's love represented only so much added pleasure. He would enjoy this new gift over and above his ordinary allowance of pleasure. He would be happy with her and his own affairs would go on as they had, undisturbed.
On Sunday evening Carrie dined with him at a place he had selected in East Adams Street, and thereafter they took a cab to what was then a pleasant evening resort out on Cottage Grove Avenue near 39th Street. In the process of his declaration he soon realised that Carrie took his love upon a higher basis than he had anticipated. She kept him at a distance in a rather earnest way, and submitted only to those tender tokens of affection which better become the inexperienced lover. Hurstwood saw that she was not to be possessed for the asking, and deferred pressing his suit too warmly.
Since he feigned to believe in her married state he found that he had to carry out the part. His triumph, he saw, was still at a little distance. How far he could not guess.
They were returning to Ogden Place in the cab, when he asked:
"When will I see you again?"
"I don't know," she answered, wondering herself.
"Why not come down to The Fair," he suggested, "next Tuesday?"
She shook her head.
"Not so soon," she answered.
"I'll tell you what I'll do," he added. "I'll write you, care of this West Side Post-office. Could you call next Tuesday?"
Carrie assented.
The cab stopped one door out of the way according to his call.
"Good-night," he whispered, as the cab rolled away.
Unfortunately for the smooth progression of this affair, Drouet returned. Hurstwood was sitting in his imposing little office the next afternoon when he saw Drouet enter.
"Why, hello, Charles," he called affably; "back again?"
"Yes," smiled Drouet, approaching and looking in at the door.
Hurstwood arose.
"Well," he said, looking the drummer over, "rosy as ever, eh?"
They began talking of the people they knew and things that had happened.
"Been home yet?" finally asked Hurstwood.
"No, I am going, though," said Drouet.
"I remembered the little girl out there," said Hurstwood, "and called once. Thought you wouldn't want her left quite alone."
"Right you are," agreed Drouet. "How is she?"
"Very well," said Hurstwood. "Rather anxious about you though. You'd better go out now and cheer her up."
"I will," said Drouet, smilingly.
"Like to have you both come down and go to the show with me Wednesday," concluded Hurstwood at parting.
"Thanks, old man," said his friend, "I'll see what the girl says and let you know."
They separated in the most cordial manner.
"There's a nice fellow," Drouet thought to himself as he turned the corner towards Madison.
"Drouet is a good fellow," Hurstwood thought to himself as he went back into his office, "but he's no man for Carrie."
The thought of the latter turned his mind into a most pleasant vein, and he wandered how he would get ahead of the drummer.
When Drouet entered Carrie's presence, he caught her in his arms as usual, but she responded to his kiss with a tremour of opposition.
"Well," he said, "I had a great trip."
"Did you? How did you come out with that La Crosse man you were telling me about?"
"Oh, fine; sold him a complete line. There was another fellow there, representing Burnstein, a regular hook-nosed sheeny, but he wasn't in it. I made him look like nothing at all."
As he undid his collar and unfastened his studs, preparatory to washing his face and changing his clothes, he dilated upon his trip. Carrie could not help listening with amusement to his animated descriptions.
"I tell you," he said, "I surprised the people at the office. I've sold more goods this last quarter than any other man of our house on the road. I sold three thousand dollars' worth in La Crosse."
He plunged his face in a basin of water, and puffed and blew as he rubbed his neck and ears with his hands, while Carrie gazed upon him with mingled thoughts of recollection and present judgment. He was still wiping his face, when he continued:
"I'm going to strike for a raise in June. They can afford to pay it, as much business as I turn in. I'll get it too, don't you forget."
"I hope you do," said Carrie.
"And then if that little real estate deal I've got on goes through, we'll get married," he said with a great show of earnestness, the while he took his place before the mirror and began brushing his hair.
"I don't believe you ever intend to marry me, Charlie," Carrie said ruefully. The recent protestations of Hurstwood had given her courage to say this.
"Oh, yes I do--course I do--what put that into your head?"
He had stopped his trifling before the mirror now and crossed over to her. For the first time Carrie felt as if she must move away from him.
"But you've been saying that so long," she said, looking with her pretty face upturned into his.
"Well, and I mean it too, but it takes money to live as I want to. Now, when I get this increase, I can come pretty near fixing things all right, and I'll do it. Now, don't you worry, girlie."
He patted her reassuringly upon the shoulder, but Carrie felt how really futile had been her hopes. She could clearly see that this easy-going soul intended no move in her behalf. He was simply letting things drift because he preferred the free round of his present state to any legal trammellings.
In contrast, Hurstwood appeared strong and sincere. He had no easy manner of putting her off. He sympathised with her and showed her what her true value was. He needed her, while Drouet did not care.
"Oh, no," she said remorsefully, her tone reflecting some of her own success and more of her helplessness, "you never will."
"Well, you wait a little while and see," he concluded. "I'll marry you all right."
Carrie looked at him and felt justified. She was looking for something which would calm her conscience, and here it was, a light, airy disregard of her claims upon his justice. He had faithfully promised to marry her, and this was the way he fulfilled his promise.
"Say," he said, after he had, as he thought, pleasantly disposed of the marriage question, "I saw Hurstwood to-day, and he wants us to go to the theatre with him."
Carrie started at the name, but recovered quickly enough to avoid notice.
"When?" she asked, with assumed indifference.
"Wednesday. We'll go, won't we?"
"If you think so," she answered, her manner being so enforcedly reserved as to almost excite suspicion. Drouet noticed something but he thought it was due to her feelings concerning their talk about marriage.
"He called once, he said."
"Yes," said Carrie, "he was out here Sunday evening."
"Was he?" said Drouet. "I thought from what he said that he had called a week or so ago."
"So he did," answered Carrie, who was wholly unaware of what conversation her lovers might have held. She was all at sea mentally, and fearful of some entanglement which might ensue from what she would answer.
"Oh, then he called twice?" said Drouet, the first shade of misunderstanding showing in his face.
"Yes," said Carrie innocently, feeling now that Hurstwood must have mentioned but one call.
Drouet imagined that he must have misunderstood his friend. He did not attach particular importance to the information, after all.
"What did he have to say?" he queried, with slightly increased curiosity.
"He said he came because he thought I might be lonely. You hadn't been in there so long he wondered what had become of you."
"George is a fine fellow," said Drouet, rather gratified by his conception of the manager's interest. "Come on and we'll go out to dinner."
When Hurstwood saw that Drouet was back he wrote at once to Carrie, saying:
"I told him I called on you, dearest, when he was away. I did not say how often, but he probably thought once. Let me know of anything you may have said. Answer by special messenger when you get this, and, darling, I must see you. Let me know if you can't meet me at Jackson and Throop Streets Wednesday afternoon at two o'clock. I want to speak with you before we meet at the theatre."
Carrie received this Tuesday morning when she called at the West Side branch of the post-office, and answered at once.
"I said you called twice," she wrote. "He didn't seem to mind. I will try and be at Throop Street if nothing interferes. I seem to be getting very bad. It's wrong to act as I do, I know."
Hurstwood, when he met her as agreed, reassured her on this score.
"You mustn't worry, sweetheart," he said. "Just as soon as he goes on the road again we will arrange something. We'll fix it so that you won't have to deceive any one."
Carrie imagined that he would marry her at once, though he had not directly said so, and her spirits rose. She proposed to make the best of the situation until Drouet left again.
"Don't show any more interest in me than you ever have," Hurstwood counselled concerning the evening at the theatre.
"You mustn't look at me steadily then," she answered, mindful of the power of his eyes.
"I won't," he said, squeezing her hand at parting and giving the glance she had just cautioned against.
"There," she said playfully, pointing a finger at him.
"The show hasn't begun yet," he returned.
He watched her walk from him with tender solicitation. Such youth and prettiness reacted upon him more subtly than wine.
At the theatre things passed as they had in Hurstwood's favour. If he had been pleasing to Carrie before, how much more so was he now. His grace was more permeating because it found a readier medium. Carrie watched his every movement with pleasure. She almost forgot poor Drouet, who babbled on as if he were the host.
Hurstwood was too clever to give the slightest indication of a change. He paid, if anything, more attention to his old friend than usual, and yet in no way held him up to that subtle ridicule which a lover in favour may so secretly practise before the mistress of his heart. If anything, he felt the injustice of the game as it stood, and was not cheap enough to add to it the slightest mental taunt.
Only the play produced an ironical situation, and this was due to Drouet alone.
The scene was one in "The Covenant," in which the wife listened to the seductive voice of a lover in the absence of her husband.
"Served him right," said Drouet afterward, even in view of her keen expiation of her error. "I haven't any pity for a man who would be such a chump as that."
"Well, you never can tell," returned Hurstwood gently. "He probably thought he was right."
"Well, a man ought to be more attentive than that to his wife if he wants to keep her."
They had come out of the lobby and made their way through the showy crush about the entrance way.
"Say, mister," said a voice at Hurstwood's side, "would you mind giving me the price of a bed?"
Hurstwood was interestedly remarking to Carrie.
"Honest to God, mister, I'm without a place to sleep."
The plea was that of a gaunt-faced man of about thirty, who looked the picture of privation and wretchedness. Drouet was the first to see. He handed over a dime with an upwelling feeling of pity in his heart. Hurstwood scarcely noticed the incident. Carrie quickly forgot.
那天晚上嘉莉在自己的房间里身心都极为振奋。她为他们相互之间的爱情欢欣鼓舞,带着种种美妙的想象,热切地等待着星期天晚上的幽会。他们已约好她去市中心和他见面。虽然他们并没有感到需要特别保密,但是这么安排归根结底还是为了保密。海尔太太从她楼上的窗口看见她回来。
“哼,”她心里想,“她丈夫不在家,她就跟别的男人一起去坐车兜风。他对她该留点神才对呢。”事实上,并不是海尔太太一个人对这件事有看法。那个给赫斯渥开门的公寓女仆也有看法。她对嘉莉没有多少好感,她认为她冷漠难相处。相反她很喜欢杜洛埃,他开心随和,不时和她逗个趣,献点小殷勤,这是他对所有女性的一贯作风。赫斯渥的神气显得沉默寡言好挑剔,他不像杜洛埃那样能讨得这个穿紧身胸衣的女仆的喜欢。她很奇怪他怎么来得这么勤奋,奇怪杜洛埃太太在先生不在家时竟然和这个人一起出去。
她在厨房里对厨子发表了她的看法,结果风言风语就在整幢公寓里悄悄地传开了。一般流言蜚语都是这样传播的。
嘉莉现在既然不再拒绝赫斯渥的爱,也承认了自己对他的爱,就不再操心自己这种态度对不对,暂时她已几乎把杜洛埃忘了。她心里只想着她的情人多么体面有风度,他的爱情多么热烈和不顾一切。这天晚上她几乎什么也不干,只顾回忆那天下午的种种细枝末节。有生以来第一次,她的全部同情心被激发了,使她的性格焕发出新的光辉。她身上潜在的主动精神开始表现出来,她开始更实际地考虑自己的处境。在她的困境中她现在似乎看到了一线光明:赫斯渥似乎是引她走上体面道路的力量。她对赫斯渥的感情并没有一丝邪念。从他们最近的感情发展中,她想象赫斯渥将能使她摆脱目前这种不体面的生活。她不知道赫斯渥接下来会对她说些什么,她只是把他的爱当作一种美好的东西,因此她想象他们的感情会有更美好更高尚的结果。
然而赫斯渥只想寻欢作乐,并没有打算负什么责任。他并不认为他现在所做的会给他引起家庭纠葛。他的地位稳固,家庭生活虽然不尽人意还是太平无事,他的个人自由也没有受到限制。嘉莉的爱只是增添了他的生活乐趣,一份额外的乐趣,他要好好享受这天赐良缘。痛痛快快和她玩玩,不过他的生活的其他方面还会一切照旧,不受什么影响。
星期天晚上,在他挑选的东亚当路上一家餐馆里他和嘉莉共进晚餐。饭后他们叫了一辆马车去一家有趣的夜总会,在三十九大街附近的高塔格鲁路上。在他求爱过程中,他不久就认识到嘉莉对他的期待超出了他的打算。她认真地和他保持着一定的距离,除了初恋情人之间那种温柔的爱的表示以外,她不让他有任何非份的举动。赫斯渥看出她并不是那种唾手可得的姑娘,因此推迟了他的热切求欢的要求。
既然他原先假装相信她已经结婚,他发现他还得假装下去。他看出他离成功还差着一点儿距离,但是这距离究竟有多大他也不知道。
他们坐出租马车回奥登广场时,他问:
“下一次我什么时候能见到你?”
“我不知道,”她回答,心里自己也没有底。
“星期二到大商场来,你看怎么样?”他提议说。
她摇了摇头。
“不要那么频繁,”她回答。
“我看这么办吧,”他又说,“我写信给你,由西区邮局转交。星期二你能出来吗?”嘉莉同意了。
按他的招呼,马车在离公寓还有一间门面的地方停了下来。
“晚安,”马车又起动时,他低低地说。
正当他们关系顺利进展时,杜洛埃很不作美地回来了。第二天下午赫斯渥正坐在他那漂亮的小办公室里,看见杜洛埃走了进来。
“喂,你好啊,查理,”他亲热地喊道,“回来了?”“是啊,”杜洛埃笑嘻嘻地走了过来,站在办公室门口探头朝里看。
赫斯渥站了起来。
“嘿,”他打量着推销员说,“气色和往常一样好,是吧?”他们开始谈起那些他们认识的人和发生的事情。
“回过家了吗?”最后赫斯渥问道。
“还没有,不过我正打算回去,”杜洛埃说。
“我想起了你那个小姑娘,”赫斯渥说。“所以我去看了她一下。我想你不会要她一个人太冷清吧。”“你说得对,”杜洛埃表示赞同。“她怎么样?”“很好,”赫斯渥说,“不过非常想你。你最好马上回去,让她高兴高兴。”“我这就走,”杜洛埃笑嘻嘻地说。
“我想请你们两位星期三过来,和我一起去看场戏。”分手时赫斯渥说。
“多谢了,老兄,”他的朋友说,“我问问嘉莉,再和你联系。”他们非常热情地分了手。
“真是个好人,”杜洛埃转身朝麦迪生街走去,一边心里这么想。
“杜洛埃人不错,”赫斯渥回身走进办公室时心里在说,“就是配不上嘉莉。”想到嘉莉,他心里充满了愉快,一心琢磨着怎么才能赢了这个推销员,把嘉莉夺过来。
像往常一样,杜洛埃见了嘉莉,就一把将她抱在怀里。可是她颤栗地抗拒着他的亲吻。
“你知道吗?”他说,“我这一趟旗开得胜。”“是吗?你上次和我说的那笔和拉克劳斯人的生意做得怎么样?”“嗯,很不错。我卖给他整整一批货。还有一个家伙也在那里,是代表贝斯坦公司的,一个十足的鹰钩鼻子犹太佬。但是他一点生意也没有做成,我完全把他比下去了。”他一边解开领子和饰扣准备洗脸换衣服,一边添油加醋地说着路上的新闻。嘉莉对于他的生动描绘不禁听得津津有味。
“我告诉你吧,”他说,“我让办公室的那些人大吃一惊。这一季度我卖出去的货比我们商号任何一个旅行推销员卖出的都多。光在拉克劳斯城里我就卖了3000元的货。”他把头浸到一脸盆水里,一边用手擦着脖子和耳朵,一边喷着气清鼻子。嘉莉在一旁看着他,心里思绪万千,一会儿回忆着往事,一会儿又想起她现在对他的看法。他擦着脸继续说:“我6月份要争取加薪。我给他们做成了这么多生意,他们可以付得起的。你可别忘了,我一定能提薪的。”“但愿你能如愿以偿,”嘉莉说。
“等我那笔小地产生意做成了,我们就结婚,”他站在镜子前梳理头发时,做出一副一本正经的样子说。
“我才不相信你会和我结婚呢,查理,”嘉莉幽怨地说。赫斯渥最近的信誓旦旦使她有了勇气这么说。
“不对,我当然要和你结婚的-—一定要娶你的--你怎么会这么想呢?”他停止了镜子前的梳理,现在朝她走过来。嘉莉第一次感到她似乎该躲开他才对。
“可你这话已经说了这么久了,”她仰起她美丽的脸庞看着他说。
“不错,可是我说这话是真心的。不过我们得有钱才能照我的心愿安排生活。等我加了薪,事情就会差不多了,我们就可以结婚了。别担心,你这个小丫头。”他安慰地拍拍她的肩膀让她宽心。但是嘉莉感到她的希望实在太渺茫了。她很清楚地看出。这个只想逍遥自在地打发日子的家伙根本没有娶她的意思。他只想让事情拖着,因为他喜欢目前这种无拘无束的生活方式,他不想结婚受法律的束缚。
和他相比,赫斯渥显得可靠真诚,他的举止里没有对她推诿搪塞漫不经心的意思。他同情她,让她看到她自己的真正价值。他需要她,而杜洛埃根本不在乎。
“哼,你才不会呢,”她埋怨地说,口气里带着一丝胜利,但更多的是无可奈何,“你永远不会的。”“那你就等着瞧吧。”他结束了这个话题,“我一定要娶你的。”嘉莉看着他,感到心安理得了。她一直在寻找让自己问心无愧的理由,现在她找到了。瞧他那副轻漂漂的不负责任的态度,对于她要求结婚的正当要求不加理会。他只会极力表白他要娶她,这就是他履行诺言的方式。
“你知道吗,”在自以为已经圆满地解决了婚姻这个话题以后,他又开口说,“我今天见到赫斯渥了。他请我们和他一起去看戏。"听到他提起赫斯渥,嘉莉吃了一惊。但是她很快恢复了镇定,没有引起杜洛埃的注意。
“什么时候?”她装着冷淡地问道。
“星期三。我们去好吗?”
“你说去就去吧,”她回答。她的态度冷淡到几乎要引起疑心。杜洛埃也注意到她的情绪有点反常,但是他把这一点归结为刚才谈论结婚引起的不快。
“他说,他来看了你一次。”
“是的,”嘉莉说,“他星期天晚上来了一下。”“是吗?”杜洛埃说,“我听他的口气,还以为他一个星期前来的呢。”“上星其他也来了,”嘉莉说。她不知道她的两个情人到底谈了些什么,心里一片茫然,生怕自己的回答会引起什么麻烦。
“噢,这么说,他来了两次?”杜洛埃问,脸上开始露出困惑的神色。
“是的,”嘉莉一脸纯洁无邪地说。现在她心里明白赫斯渥一定只提到一次来访。
杜洛埃猜想一定是自己误会了他朋友的话。对这事他并没有放在心上,没有感到它的严重性。
“他说些什么呢?”他微微好奇地问。
“他说他来是因为怕我一个人太寂寞。你那么长时候没去他那里,他不知道你怎么样了。”“乔治真是个好人,”杜洛埃说,自以为经理先生对他很关心,因此心里很高兴。“你快收拾一下,我们出去吃晚饭。”赫斯渥等杜洛埃走了,赶忙给嘉莉写信说:“最最亲爱的:他走时,我告诉他我来看了你。我没有说几次,但是他也许以为只有一次。把你对他说的话告诉我。收到这封信以后,请专差送信给我。亲亲,我必须见你。请告诉我能不能在星期三下午两点到杰克逊街和萨洛浦街的转弯处来。在戏院见面以前,我必须和你谈谈。”嘉莉星期二上午到西区邮局去拿到了这封信,马上写了回信。
“我说你来了两次,”她写道,“他似乎没有放在心上。如果没有事打岔的话,我会到萨洛浦街去的。我现在似乎越变越坏了。我知道我现在这样做是很不对的。”他们照约定的时间见面时,赫斯渥让她在这一点上不要担心。
“你不要为此不安,亲爱的,”他说,“等他下次出门做生意,我们就来安排一下。我们把这事解决了,你就不用再说谎了。”尽管他没有这么说,可是嘉莉以为他打算马上和她结婚,因此情绪非常兴奋。她提出在杜洛埃离开以前,他们要尽量维持目前的局面。
“你要像以前一样,不要对我露出过份的兴趣,”谈到晚上看戏的事,赫斯渥对嘉莉提出忠告说。
“那你不准这么盯着我看,”想到他的眼睛的魅力,她于是就提醒他。
“保证不盯着你看。”他们分手时,他紧紧握着她的手,又用她才告诫他的那种目光凝视着她。
“瞧,你又来了,”她调皮地用一个手指头点着他说。
“现在还没有到晚上看戏的时候呢,”他回答。
他温情脉脉地看着她离去,眼光中满含着乞求般的恋恋不舍。如此青春的美色,比醇酒更令他沉醉入迷。
在戏院里,事情的进展也对赫斯渥非常有利。如果说他以前就讨嘉莉的欢心,那么他现在越发如此了。他的风度因为有人赏识显得更加迷人。嘉莉以欣喜的心情注意着他的一举一动,几乎把杜洛埃给忘了。可怜的杜洛埃还在滔滔不绝地往下说,好像他是东道主似的。
赫斯渥非常机灵。他一点不动声色,不让人感到和以前有什么不一样。如果说他有什么不同,那就是他对他的老朋友比以前更关心了。他不像通常得宠的情人那样,拿自己的情敌在心上人面前开胃醒脾地打趣。在目前这场游戏中,如果他感到对他的对手有所不公的话,他还不至于卑劣到在这不公之上再加上些精神上的嘲弄。
只是戏里有一幕似乎是在嘲讽杜洛埃,不过这也怪杜洛埃自己不好。
台上正在演《婚约》中的一常戏里的妻子在丈夫出外时听凭她的情人勾引她。
“那是他活该,”这一场结束时杜洛埃说,尽管那个妻子已竭力要赎前愆。“我对这种榆木脑瓜的家伙一点也不可怜。”“不过,这种事也很难说的,”赫斯渥温和地说,“他也许认为他是对的呢。”“好吧,一个男人想保住自己的老妻,他就该对她更加关心一点才对。”他们已经出了休息室,穿过戏院门口那些盛装华服的人群出来。
“先生,行行好,”有一个声音在赫斯渥身边说,“您能给点儿钱,让我今晚有个过夜的地方吗?”赫斯渥和嘉莉正说到兴头上。
“先生,真的,我今晚连个过夜的地方也没有。”求乞的是一个30左右的男人,脸色消瘦憔悴,一副穷困凄惨的模样。杜洛埃首先看到了。他递给他1角钱,心里涌起一阵同情。赫斯渥几乎没有注意到这件事,嘉莉转眼就把它忘了。

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 15楼  发表于: 2013-11-01 0

Chapter 15 THE IRK OF THE OLD TIES--THE MAGIC OF YOUTH
The complete ignoring by Hurstwood of his own home came with the growth of his affection for Carrie. His actions, in all that related to his family, were of the most perfunctory kind. He sat at breakfast with his wife and children, absorbed in his own fancies, which reached far without the realm of their interests. He read his paper, which was heightened in interest by the shallowness of the themes discussed by his son and daughter. Between himself and his wife ran a river of indifference.
Now that Carrie had come, he was in a fair way to be blissful again. There was delight in going down town evenings. When he walked forth in the short days, the street lamps had a merry twinkle. He began to experience the almost forgotten feeling which hastens the lover's feet. When he looked at his fine clothes, he saw them with her eyes--and her eyes were young.
When in the flush of such feelings he heard his wife's voice, when the insistent demands of matrimony recalled him from dreams to a stale practice, how it grated. He then knew that this was a chain which bound his feet.
"George," said Mrs. Hurstwood, in that tone of voice which had long since come to be associated in his mind with demands, "we want you to get us a season ticket to the races."
"Do you want to go to all of them?" he said with a rising inflection.
"Yes," she answered.
The races in question were soon to open at Washington Park, on the South Side, and were considered quite society affairs among those who did not affect religious rectitude and conservatism. Mrs. Hurstwood had never asked for a whole season ticket before, but this year certain considerations decided her to get a box. For one thing, one of her neighbours, a certain Mr. and Mrs. Ramsey, who were possessors of money, made out of the coal business, had done so. In the next place, her favourite physician, Dr. Beale, a gentleman inclined to horses and betting, had talked with her concerning his intention to enter a two-year-old in the Derby. In the third place, she wished to exhibit Jessica, who was gaining in maturity and beauty, and whom she hoped to marry to a man of means. Her own desire to be about in such things and parade among her acquaintances and common throng was as much an incentive as anything.
Hurstwood thought over the proposition a few moments without answering. They were in the sitting room on the second floor, waiting for supper. It was the evening of his engagement with Carrie and Drouet to see "The Covenant," which had brought him home to make some alterations in his dress.
"You're sure separate tickets wouldn't do as well?" he asked, hesitating to say anything more rugged.
"No," she replied impatiently.
"Well," he said, taking offence at her manner, "you needn't get mad about it. I'm just asking you."
"I'm not mad," she snapped. "I'm merely asking you for a season ticket."
"And I'm telling you," he returned, fixing a clear, steady eye on her, "that it's no easy thing to get. I'm not sure whether the manager will give it to me."
He had been thinking all the time of his "pull" with the race-track magnates.
"We can buy it then," she exclaimed sharply.
"You talk easy," he said. "A season family ticket costs one hundred and fifty dollars."
"I'll not argue with you," she replied with determination. "I want the ticket and that's all there is to it."
She had risen, and now walked angrily out of the room.
"Well, you get it then," he said grimly, though in a modified tone of voice.
As usual, the table was one short that evening.
The next morning he had cooled down considerably, and later the ticket was duly secured, though it did not heal matters. He did not mind giving his family a fair share of all that he earned, but he did not like to be forced to provide against his will.
"Did you know, mother," said Jessica another day, "the Spencers are getting ready to go away?"
"No. Where, I wonder?"
"Europe," said Jessica. "I met Georgine yesterday and she told me. She just put on more airs about it."
"Did she say when?"
"Monday, I think. They'll get a notice in the papers again-they always do."
"Never mind," said Mrs. Hurstwood consolingly, "we'll go one of these days."
Hurstwood moved his eyes over the paper slowly, but said nothing.
"'We sail for Liverpool from New York,'" Jessica exclaimed, mocking her acquaintance. "'Expect to spend most of the "summah" in France,'--vain thing. As If it was anything to go to Europe."
"It must be if you envy her so much," put in Hurstwood.
It grated upon him to see the feeling his daughter displayed.
"Don't worry over them, my dear," said Mrs. Hurstwood.
"Did George get off?" asked Jessica of her mother another day, thus revealing something that Hurstwood had heard nothing about.
"Where has he gone?" he asked, looking up. He had never before been kept in ignorance concerning departures.
"He was going to Wheaton," said Jessica, not noticing the slight put upon her father.
"What's out there?" he asked, secretly irritated and chagrined to think that he should be made to pump for information in this manner.
"A tennis match," said Jessica.
"He didn't say anything to me," Hurstwood concluded, finding it difficult to refrain from a bitter tone.
"I guess he must have forgotten," exclaimed his wife blandly. In the past he had always commanded a certain amount of respect, which was a compound of appreciation and awe. The familiarity which in part still existed between himself and his daughter he had courted. As it was, it did not go beyond the light assumption of words. The TONE was always modest. Whatever had been, however, had lacked affection, and now he saw that he was losing track of their doings. His knowledge was no longer intimate. He sometimes saw them at table, and sometimes did not. He heard of their doings occasionally, more often not. Some days he found that he was all at sea as to what they were talking about--things they had arranged to do or that they had done in his absence. More affecting was the feeling that there were little things going on of which he no longer heard. Jessica was beginning to feel that her affairs were her own. George, Jr., flourished about as if he were a man entirely and must needs have private matters. All this Hurstwood could see, and it left a trace of feeling, for he was used to being considered--in his official position, at least--and felt that his importance should not begin to wane here. To darken it all, he saw the same indifference and independence growing in his wife, while he looked on and paid the bills.
He consoled himself with the thought, however, that, after all, he was not without affection. Things might go as they would at his house, but he had Carrie outside of it. With his mind's eye he looked into her comfortable room in Ogden Place, where he had spent several such delightful evenings, and thought how charming it would be when Drouet was disposed of entirely and she was waiting evenings in cosey little quarters for him. That no cause would come up whereby Drouet would be led to inform Carrie concerning his married state, he felt hopeful. Things were going so smoothly that he believed they would not change. Shortly now he would persuade Carrie and all would be satisfactory.
The day after their theatre visit he began writing her regularly--a letter every morning, and begging her to do as much for him. He was not literary by any means, but experience of the world and his growing affection gave him somewhat of a style. This he exercised at his office desk with perfect deliberation. He purchased a box of delicately coloured and scented writing paper in monogram, which he kept locked in one of the drawers. His friends now wondered at the cleric and very official-looking nature of his position. The five bartenders viewed with respect the duties which could call a man to do so much desk-work and penmanship.
Hurstwood surprised himself with his fluency. By the natural law which governs all effort, what he wrote reacted upon him. He began to feel those subtleties which he could find words to express. With every expression came increased conception. Those inmost breathings which there found words took hold upon him. He thought Carrie worthy of all the affection he could there express.
Carrie was indeed worth loving if ever youth and grace are to command that token of acknowledgment from life in their bloom. Experience had not yet taken away that freshness of the spirit which is the charm of the body. Her soft eyes contained in their liquid lustre no suggestion of the knowledge of disappointment. She had been troubled in a way by doubt and longing, but these had made no deeper impression than could be traced in a certain open wistfulness of glance and speech. The mouth had the expression at times, in talking and in repose, of one who might be upon the verge of tears. It was not that grief was thus ever present. The pronunciation of certain syllables gave to her lips this peculiarity of formation--a formation as suggestive and moving as pathos itself.
There was nothing bold in her manner. Life had not taught her domination-- superciliousness of grace, which is the lordly power of some women. Her longing for consideration was not sufficiently powerful to move her to demand it. Even now she lacked self-assurance, but there was that in what she had already experienced which left her a little less than timid. She wanted pleasure, she wanted position, and yet she was confused as to what these things might be. Every hour the kaleidoscope of human affairs threw a new lustre upon something, and therewith it became for her the desired--the all. Another shift of the box, and some other had become the beautiful, the perfect.
On her spiritual side, also, she was rich in feeling, as such a nature well might be. Sorrow in her was aroused by many a spectacle--an uncritical upwelling of grief for the weak and the helpless. She was constantly pained by the sight of the white-faced, ragged men who slopped desperately by her in a sort of wretched mental stupor. The poorly clad girls who went blowing by her window evenings, hurrying home from some of the shops of the West Side, she pitied from the depths of her heart. She would stand and bite her lips as they passed, shaking her little head and wondering. They had so little, she thought. It was so sad to be ragged and poor. The hang of faded clothes pained her eyes.
"And they have to work so hard!" was her only comment.
On the street sometimes she would see men working--Irishmen with picks, coal-heavers with great loads to shovel, Americans busy about some work which was a mere matter of strength--and they touched her fancy. Toil, now that she was free of it, seemed even a more desolate thing than when she was part of it. She saw it through a mist of fancy--a pale, sombre half-light, which was the essence of poetic feeling. Her old father, in his flour-dusted miller's suit, sometimes returned to her in memory, revived by a face in a window. A shoemaker pegging at his last, a blastman seen through a narrow window in some basement where iron was being melted, a bench-worker seen high aloft in some window, his coat off, his sleeves rolled up; these took her back in fancy to the details of the mill. She felt, though she seldom expressed them, sad thoughts upon this score. Her sympathies were ever with that under-world of toil from which she had so recently sprung, and which she best understood.
Though Hurstwood did not know it, he was dealing with one whose feelings were as tender and as delicate as this. He did not know, but it was this in her, after all, which attracted him. He never attempted to analyse the nature of his affection. It was sufficient that there was tenderness in her eye, weakness in her manner, good nature and hope in her thoughts. He drew near this lily, which had sucked its waxen beauty and perfume from below a depth of waters which he had never penetrated, and out of ooze and mould which he could not understand. He drew near because it was waxen and fresh. It lightened his feelings for him. It made the morning worth while.
In a material way, she was considerably improved. Her awkwardness had all but passed, leaving, if anything, a quaint residue which was as pleasing as perfect grace. Her little shoes now fitted her smartly and had high heels. She had learned much about laces and those little neckpieces which add so much to a woman's appearance. Her form had filled out until it was admirably plump and well-rounded.
Hurstwood wrote her one morning, asking her to meet him in Jefferson Park, Monroe Street. He did not consider it policy to call any more, even when Drouet was at home.
The next afternoon he was in the pretty little park by one, and had found a rustic bench beneath the green leaves of a lilac bush which bordered one of the paths. It was at that season of the year when the fulness of spring had not yet worn quite away. At a little pond near by some cleanly dressed children were sailing white canvas boats. In the shade of a green pagoda a bebuttoned officer of the law was resting, his arms folded, his club at rest in his belt. An old gardener was upon the lawn, with a pair of pruning shears, looking after some bushes. High overhead was the clean blue sky of the new summer, and in the thickness of the shiny green leaves of the trees hopped and twittered the busy sparrows.
Hurstwood had come out of his own home that morning feeling much of the same old annoyance. At his store he had idled, there being no need to write. He had come away to this place with the lightness of heart which characterises those who put weariness behind. Now, in the shade of this cool, green bush, he looked about him with the fancy of the lover. He heard the carts go lumbering by upon the neighbouring streets, but they were far off, and only buzzed upon his ear. The hum of the surrounding city was faint, the clang of an occasional bell was as music. He looked and dreamed a new dream of pleasure which concerned his present fixed condition not at all. He got back in fancy to the old Hurstwood, who was neither married nor fixed in a solid position for life. He remembered the light spirit in which he once looked after the girls--how he had danced, escorted them home, hung over their gates. He almost wished he was back there again--here in this pleasant scene he felt as if he were wholly free.
At two Carrie came tripping along the walk toward him, rosy and clean. She had just recently donned a sailor hat for the season with a band of pretty white-dotted blue silk. Her skirt was of a rich blue material, and her shirt waist matched it, with a thin-stripe of blue upon a snow-white ground--stripes that were as fine as hairs. Her brown shoes peeped occasionally from beneath her skirt. She carried her gloves in her hand.
Hurstwood looked up at her with delight.
"You came, dearest," he said eagerly, standing to meet her and taking her hand.
"Of course," she said, smiling; "did you think I wouldn't?"
"I didn't know," he replied.
He looked at her forehead, which was moist from her brisk walk. Then he took out one of his own soft, scented silk handkerchiefs and touched her face here and there.
"Now," he said affectionately, "you're all right."
They were happy in being near one another--in looking into each other's eyes. Finally, when the long flush of delight had sub sided, he said:
"When is Charlie going away again?"
"I don't know," she answered. "He says he has some things to do for the house here now."
Hurstwood grew serious, and he lapsed into quiet thought. He looked up after a time to say:
"Come away and leave him."
He turned his eyes to the boys with the boats, as if the request were of little importance.
"Where would we go?" she asked in much the same manner, rolling her gloves, and looking into a neighbouring tree.
"Where do you want to go?" he enquired.
There was something in the tone in which he said this which made her feel as if she must record her feelings against any local habitation.
"We can't stay in Chicago," she replied.
He had no thought that this was in her mind--that any removal would be suggested.
"Why not?" he asked softly.
"Oh, because," she said, "I wouldn't want to."
He listened to this with but dull perception of what it meant. It had no serious ring to it. The question was not up for immediate decision.
"I would have to give up my position," he said. The tone he used made it seem as if the matter deserved only slight consideration. Carrie thought a little, the while enjoying the pretty scene.
"I wouldn't like to live in Chicago and him here," she said, thinking of Drouet.
"It's a big town, dearest," Hurstwood answered. "It would be as good as moving to another part of the country to move to the South Side."
He had fixed upon that region as an objective point.
"Anyhow," said Carrie, "I shouldn't want to get married as long as he is here. I wouldn't want to run away."
The suggestion of marriage struck Hurstwood forcibly. He saw clearly that this was her idea--he felt that it was not to be gotten over easily. Bigamy lightened the horizon of his shadowy thoughts for a moment. He wondered for the life of him how it would all come out. He could not see that he was making any progress save in her regard. When he looked at her now, he thought her beautiful. What a thing it was to have her love him, even if it be entangling! She increased in value in his eyes because of her objection. She was something to struggle for, and that was everything. How different from the women who yielded willingly! He swept the thought of them from his mind.
"And you don't know when he'll go away?" asked Hurstwood, quietly.
She shook her head.
He sighed.
"You're a determined little miss, aren't you?" he said, after a few moments, looking up into her eyes.
She felt a wave of feeling sweep over her at this. It was pride at what seemed his admiration--affection for the man who could feel this concerning her.
"No," she said coyly, "but what can I do?"
Again he folded his hands and looked away over the lawn into the street.
"I wish," he said pathetically, "you would come to me. I don't like to be away from you this way. What good is there in waiting? You're not any happier, are you?"
"Happier!" she exclaimed softly, "you know better than that."
"Here we are then," he went on in the same tone, "wasting our days. If you are not happy, do you think I am? I sit and write to you the biggest part of the time. I'll tell you what, Carrie," he exclaimed, throwing sudden force of expression into his voice and fixing her with his eyes, "I can't live without you, and that's all there is to it. Now," he concluded, showing the palm of one of his white hands in a sort of at-an-end, helpless expression, "what shall I do?"
This shifting of the burden to her appealed to Carrie. The semblance of the load without the weight touched the woman's heart.
"Can't you wait a little while yet?" she said tenderly. "I'll try and find out when he's going."
"What good will it do?" he asked, holding the same strain of feeling.
"Well, perhaps we can arrange to go somewhere."
She really did not see anything clearer than before, but she was getting into that frame of mind where, out of sympathy, a woman yields.
Hurstwood did not understand. He was wondering how she was to be persuaded--what appeal would move her to forsake Drouet. He began to wonder how far her affection for him would carry her. He was thinking of some question which would make her tell.
Finally he hit upon one of those problematical propositions which often disguise our own desires while leading us to an understanding of the difficulties which others make for us, and so discover for us a way. It had not the slightest connection with anything intended on his part, and was spoken at random before he had given it a moment's serious thought.
"Carrie," he said, looking into her face and assuming a serious look which he did not feel, "suppose I were to come to you next week, or this week for that matter--to-night say--and tell you I had to go away--that I couldn't stay another minute and wasn't coming back any more--would you come with me?" His sweetheart viewed him with the most affectionate glance, her answer ready before the words were out of his mouth.
"Yes," she said.
"You wouldn't stop to argue or arrange?"
"Not if you couldn't wait."
He smiled when he saw that she took him seriously, and he thought what a chance it would afford for a possible junket of a week or two. He had a notion to tell her that he was joking and so brush away her sweet seriousness, but the effect of it was too delightful. He let it stand.
"Suppose we didn't have time to get married here?" he added, an afterthought striking him.
"If we got married as soon as we got to the other end of the journey it would be all right."
"I meant that," he said.
"Yes."
The morning seemed peculiarly bright to him now. He wondered whatever could have put such a thought into his head. Impossible as it was, he could not help smiling at its cleverness. It showed how she loved him. There was no doubt in his mind now, and he would find a way to win her.
"Well," he said, jokingly, "I'll come and get you one of these evenings," and then he laughed.
"I wouldn't stay with you, though, if you didn't marry me," Carrie added reflectively.
"I don't want you to," he said tenderly, taking her hand.
She was extremely happy now that she understood. She loved him the more for thinking that he would rescue her so. As for him, the marriage clause did not dwell in his mind. He was thinking that with such affection there could be no bar to his eventual happiness.
"Let's stroll about," he said gayly, rising and surveying all the lovely park.
"All right," said Carrie.
They passed the young Irishman, who looked after them with envious eyes.
"'Tis a foine couple," he observed to himself. "They must be rich."
由于他对嘉莉感情的加深,赫斯渥现在对自己的家一点也不放在心上了。他为这个家做的一切,全是敷衍应付而已。 他和妻子儿女在一张桌上吃早饭,可是心里想着和他们全不相关的事。他边吃饭边看着报,儿女们浅薄的谈话使他看报的兴趣更浓了。他和妻子之间很冷淡,彼此间就好像隔着一条鸿沟。
现在有了嘉莉,他又有希望重新获得幸福。每天晚上到商业区去现在成了乐事。在昼短夜长的这些日子里,傍晚时分他上街时,路灯已在头顶上方欢快地闪烁。他现在又重新体验了那种使情人加快脚步的心情。这种心情他几乎已经忘记了是什么滋味。他打量自己的漂亮衣服时,心里在想象嘉莉会怎么看--而嘉莉的眼光是青年人的眼光。
当他心里泛滥着这些情感时,他很恼火地听到了他老婆的声音,听到了那些坚持把他从梦想中唤回到乏味的家庭现实的要求。这使他认识到自己的手脚被这个婚姻关系像锁链一样捆住了。
“乔洛,”赫斯渥太太用那种他早就熟悉的提要求的口吻说,“帮我们弄一张看赛马的季度票。”“你们场场赛马都要去看吗?”他说话的调门不觉提高了。
“是的,”她回答。
他们现在谈的赛马即将在南区华盛顿公园举行。在那些对严格的教规和保守的老派思想不以为然的人们中间。这些赛马会是很重要的社交场合。赫斯渥太太以前从来没有要过全赛季的妻子,但是今年出于某些考虑,她想要一个专门包厢。原因之一是,她的邻居兰姆赛夫妇,一家靠煤炭生意发了财的有钱人,已经订了包厢。其次,她喜欢的比尔医生,一个热衷于养马和玩赌马彩票的先生,已经告诉她他打算让他的一匹两岁小马参赛。第三,她想借此机会炫耀一下已经出落得美丽多姿的女儿杰西卡,她希望杰西卡能嫁一个富人。最后,她希望在这种场合出出风头。在熟人和一般观众面前露露脸的想法和别的想法一样也是重要动机。
赫斯渥思忖着他太太的要求,好一会儿没有回答。他们当时正坐在二楼的起居间里等着吃晚饭。那晚他已和嘉莉杜洛埃约好去看《婚约》,他是回来换衣服的。
“你肯定单场票不行吗?”他问道,不敢说出更刺耳的话来。
“不行,”她不耐烦地回答。
“喂,”他对她的态度生气了,“你不用这么发火,我只是问一下而已。”“我没发火,”她厉声说,“我只是要你弄一张全赛季的票。”“那么我要告诉你,”他用清澈坚定的目光注视着她回答道,“全赛季的票不是那么好弄的。我不敢肯定马场经理肯给我一张。”他一直在想着他和赛马场那些巨头们的交情。
“那我们可以化钱买一张,”她尖声地嚷了起来。
“你说得轻巧,”他说,“一张全赛季票要花150元呢。”“我不和你争,”她用不容商量的口气说道,“我就是要一张,就是这么回事。”她已站了起来,怒冲冲地朝门口走。
“好,那你自己去弄票好了,”他冷冷地说,口气已经不那么严厉了。
像往常一样,那天晚上饭桌上又少了一个人。
第二天早上他的态度已经冷静下来,后来他也及时给她弄到了票,不过这并没有弥合他们之间的裂痕。他并不在乎把大部分收入拿出来供家庭开销,但是他不喜欢那种不顾他的反对要这要那的做法。
“妈,你知道吗?”又有一天杰西卡说,“斯宾赛一家正准备出门去度假呢。”“不知道。他们要去哪里?”“去欧洲,”杰西卡说。“我昨天碰到乔金,她亲口告诉我的。这下她更加得意洋洋了。”“她说哪天动身了吗?”“我想是星期一。他们又该在报上登出发启事了。他们每次都是这样的。”“别理它,”赫斯渥太太安慰地说,“哪天我们也去。”赫斯渥的眼光在报上慢慢移动,可是他什么也没有说。
“‘我们将从纽约出发驶向利物品,'”杰西卡嘲笑地模仿着她朋友的口气嚷嚷说,“‘预计在法国度过大部分的酷暑'--虚荣的家伙。好像去欧洲有什么了不起似的。”“如果你这么妒忌,那一定是很了不起的了,”赫斯渥插嘴说。
看到女儿在这件事上的情绪,实在叫他恼火。
“别为这些人生气吧,好孩子,”赫斯渥太太说。
“乔治走了吗?”又有一天杰西卡问她母亲。要不是她问起,赫斯渥一点不知道这件事。
“他去哪里了?”他抬起头问道。在这以前,家里有人出门还没有瞒过他。
“他去费顿了,”杰西卡说,根本没注意这件事实在没有把她父亲放在眼里。
“去那里干什么?”他又问。想到他得一再追问来了解家里的事,心里暗暗地恼火和委屈。
“去参加网球比赛,”杰西卡说。
“他什么也没有对我说。”赫斯渥说到最后忍不住流露出不快的口气。
“我猜他一定是忘了,”他的妻子坦然地说。
以前他在家里总是受到一定的尊敬,那是一种混杂着赞赏和敬畏的尊敬。他和女儿之间现在还残留着的那种随便关系是他自己刻意追求的。但是这种随便只限于说话随便而已,口气总是很尊敬的。不过,不管以往的关系如何,他们之间缺乏一种爱。然而现在,他连他们在干些什么也不知道了。他对他们的事情已经不再熟悉。他有时在饭桌上见到他们,有时见不到。他有时也听到一些他们在干的事情,但大半听不到。有时候他们的谈话让他摸不着头脑,--因为他们谈的是那些他不在时他们打算做或者已经做过的事情。更让他伤心的是,他有一个感觉,家里许多事已经没人告诉他了。杰西卡开始感到她自己的事情不要别人管。小乔治神气活现的,好像他完完全全是男子汉了,因此应该有属于他自己的私事了。这一切赫斯渥都看在眼里,心里不由产生了伤感。因为他习惯了作为一家之主受到尊重--至少在表面上--他感到自己的重要地位不应该在这里开始走下坡路。更糟糕的是,他看到他妻子身上也滋长着这种冷漠和独立不羁的情绪。他被撇在了一边,只有付账单的义务。
不过他又安慰自己,他自己毕竟也不是没有人爱的。家里的事情只好由着他们来了,但是在外面他总算有了嘉莉。他在心里想象着奥登公寓那个舒适的房间,在那里他曾经度过好几个愉快的晚上。他想象着一旦把杜洛埃完全抛在一边,嘉莉在他们的舒适小屋等着他回来的情景。这一切将多么美妙埃他抱着乐观的态度,相信不会出现什么情况会导致杜洛埃把他已婚的事情透露给嘉莉。事情一直进展那么顺利,因此他相信不会有什么变化的。他不久就会说服嘉莉,那时一切都会令人满意的。
从看戏的第二天气,他开始不间断地给她写信--每天早上一封信,又恳求她也这么做。他并没有什么文学修养,但是他的社会阅历加上他对她日益增长的爱使他的信写来很有一点风格。每天他趴在办公室的桌上精心构思他的情书。他买了一盒子颜色雅致,上面有他姓名首字母的香水信纸,他把这些信纸锁在办公室的一个抽屉里。他的朋友们对他这么伏案疾书不胜惊异。那五个酒保怀着敬意看他们的经理有这么多笔头工作要做。
赫斯渥对自己的流畅文笔也不免吃惊。根据主宰一切人类活动的自然规律,他自己所写的东西首先对他自己发生了影响。他开始体会到他笔下表达的那些柔情蜜意。他写得越多,对自己的感情理解越深。他内心的情感经过文字的表达把他自己迷住了。他认为嘉莉配得到他在信里表达的那份情意,对此他深信不疑。
假如青春和美丽在花信时节应该从生活中得到认可,那么嘉莉确实值得人们的爱恋。她的经历还没有使她的心灵失去清新和纯洁,这正是她的胴体的魅力所在。她的水灵灵的大眼睛里满含着温柔,而没有一丝失意的痕迹。一层淡淡的疑虑和渴望困扰着她,但这些只是使她的目光和话语带上了一种企盼的表情。不管是不是在说话,她的嘴有时会露出伤心欲碎的样子。不过她并不经常忧伤,这是因为她的嘴唇在发某些音时口形的样子就好像是哀怨的化身,惹人怜爱。
她的举动怯怯的,没有一丝泼辣。她的生活经历使她和那些威风凛凛的夫人们不同,她身上没有专横和傲气。她渴望人们的眷顾,但没有勇气去要求得到它。即使现在她仍缺乏自信,只不过她已有的那点经历已使她不那么胆怯罢了。她想要欢乐,想要地位,不过这些究竟是些什么东西她还糊里糊涂。
每天,人生的万花筒赋予一些新的事物以光采,于是这个事物就成了她所追求的目标。可是当那万花筒又转动一下时,另外一些别的东西又成了尽善尽美的东西了。
在她的精神世界中,她天生的多愁善感,像她那样性格的人往往是这样的。许多东西会在她心里引起悲哀--那些弱者,那些凄苦无依的人,一概激起她的伤心。每次那些脸色苍白衣衫褴褛的人带着可怜的麻木神情从她身旁绝望地走过,她的心就为他们痛苦。傍晚时分,从她窗口可以看到衣履寒酸的姑娘们气喘吁吁地从西区某个车间急急往家赶,她从心底深处同情她们。她会站在那里,咬看嘴唇,看着她们走过,摇着头沉思着。啊,她们可以说一无所有,她想,缺衣少钱是多么凄惨。褪了色的衣服从她们身上垂下来,令人看了心酸。
“而且他们还要干那么重的活!”这是她唯一的喟叹。
在街上她有时看到男人们在干活--拿着镐头的爱尔兰人,有大堆煤要铲的运煤工人,从事某种重体力活的美国人--这些人令她感慨万分。她现在虽然不用做苦工了,可是苦工比她身历其境时更让她心寒。她透过一层薄雾般的想象看着这些苦工,一种朦胧幽微半明半暗的光线--那正是诗的意境。看到窗口的脸,她有时会想起自己的老父亲在磨坊干活,穿着沾满面粉的工作服。看到鞋匠在往鞋子里打鞋楦,看到地下室的窗子里铁匠正在炼铁,或者看到高处的窗子里木匠脱了外套,袖子卷得高高地在干活,这一切都令她回忆起磨坊的景象,使她伤心不已,虽然她很少说出来。她的同情心始终倾注在做牛做马的下层社会。她自己刚从那个苦海里跳出来,对此当然深有体会。
赫斯渥并不知道他交往的是这么一个感情细腻温柔的姑娘。不过归根结底,正是她身上的这种气质吸引了他。他从来没有企图分析过自己的爱情的性质。对他来说,只要知道她的温柔的眼神,软软的举动和善良乐观的思想就足够了。她像一朵百合花,但他从未探测过这花从多深的水的深处吸取了她那柔和的美丽和芬芳。他也无法懂得这花植根的淤泥和沃土。
他接近这朵百合花,因为这花儿温柔清新。它使他的感情变得活泼,它使清晨那么美好有意义。
从身体上说,她是大大地改善了。举止上的笨拙已经荡然无存,只留下那么一点有趣的痕迹,使她的一举一动就像最完美的风度一样可爱。她的小脚上穿的是漂亮的高跟皮鞋。对于那些花边和能大大增加女性风采的领饰,她现在知道的也不少。她的身段已经发育成熟,显得体态丰腴圆润,令人赞叹。
一天早上赫斯渥写信给她,约她在门罗街的杰佛逊公园见面。他认为他如今去奥登公寓拜访是不明智的,即使杜洛埃在家也是不去为妙。
第二天下午1点他来到了这美丽的小公园。他在公园的小路旁丁香树丛的绿叶下找到了一条简陋的长板凳。这正是一年中夏日前春光明媚的日子。旁边的小池塘边,一些穿得干干净净的小孩子正在放白帆布船。在一座绿塔的凉荫里,一个穿制服的警察正在抱着胳膊休息,他的警棍插在皮带里。在草坪上,一个年老的花匠正用一把园丁大剪子修剪一些灌木丛。
初夏清澄的蓝天下,麻雀在绿叶浓密的树上忙碌,不时在闪亮的绿叶间吱吱喳喳地跳跃。
那天早上像往常一样赫斯渥带着满肚子的不快离开家门。在酒店里他无所事事地打发时间,因为那天他不需要写信了。当他动身来这里时,他像那些把烦恼抛在身后的人们一样,感到浑身轻快。现在,在凉爽的绿树荫里,他用情人的想象力打量着四周。他听见邻近的街上运货马车沉重地驶过,但是听上去相隔很远。传到他的耳朵里只有微弱的嗡嗡声。周围闹市的嘈杂声只能隐约地听到。偶然传来一声钟声,像音乐一样悠远。他看着想着,憧憬着和他目前的呆板生活毫无联系的新的快乐生活。在他的想象中,他又成了以前的赫斯渥,那个既没有结婚也没有固定地位的赫斯渥。他回忆其他如何无牵无挂地追着女孩子们--和她们跳舞,陪她们回家,在她们的门口留连徘徊。他几乎希望重新回到那个时代去--在这惬意的环境中他几乎感到自己是没有家室牵挂的自由人。
两点时,嘉莉脚步轻快地沿着小路朝他走来,脸色像玫瑰花瓣一样娇艳,浑身收拾得利索整齐。她头上戴着顶新买的水手帽子,上面缀着条漂亮的白点子蓝绸带,这帽子正是这个季节戴的。身上穿着条用料考究的蓝色长裙和一件白底蓝条纹衬衫,雪白的底子上有头发丝一样细的条子,和裙子很相配。
长裙下偶而露出棕色的皮鞋。她的手套拿在手上。
赫斯渥高兴地抬头看着她。
“你终于来了,亲爱的,”他热烈地说着,站起身来迎接她的到来,把她的手放在自己的手里。
“是啊,”她嫣然一笑。“你担心我不来吗?”“我不知道,”他回答。
他看着她,她的前额因为走得急已渗出了汗水。于是他掏出自己的喷了香水的软绸手帕,给她的脸上这儿那儿擦着。
“好了,”他深情地说,“这下好了。”
他们在一起,四目交注,感到很幸福。等刚见面的兴奋平静一点时他说:“查理什么时候再出门?”“我不知道,”她回答。“他说公司里有些事要他做。”赫斯渥变得严肃了,他静静地陷入了沉思。
“我想要你离开他。”
他的目光转向玩船的孩子们,好像在提一项小要求。
“那我们到哪里去呢?”她用手卷着手套,眼睛看着附近的一棵树,用同样的口气问道。
“你想去哪里呢?”他问。
他说这话的口气使她觉得,她似乎必须表明她不喜欢住在本地。
“我们不能留在芝加哥,”她回答。
他没料到她会有这个想法,没料到她有迁移外地的要求。
“为什么不能呢?”他轻轻问。
“嗯,因为,”她说,“因为我不喜欢留在这里。”他听着这话,但是并没有深刻理解这话的含意。这些话现在听来并不重要,还没有到马上做决定的时候呢。
“那样的话,我就得放弃我的职位了。”
他说这话的口气轻描淡写,好像这事儿不值得严肃考虑。
嘉莉一边欣赏着周围美丽的景色,一边想了一下。
“有他在这里,我不想住在芝加哥。”她说这话时想到了杜洛埃。
“这是一个大城市,我最亲爱的,”赫斯渥回答。“如果搬到南区去,那就好像搬到了另一个城里。”他已看中那个地方作为建香巢的地点。
“不管怎么样,”嘉莉说,“只要他在这里,我就不想结婚。
我不想私奔。”
结婚这个提议给赫斯渥重重一击。他清楚地看出这就是她的念头--他感到这个障碍很难克服。一时间,在他的思想中模模糊糊闪出了重婚这个念头。他实在想不出这事的后果。
迄今除了赢得了她的感情以外他看不出自己有什么进展。他注视着她,感到她真美。得到她的爱是件多么美妙的事,即使为此陷入纠葛中去也值得!在他眼里,她更可贵了,她是值得拼命追求的,这就是一切。她和那些轻易就能到手的女人多么不同啊!他把那些女人从脑子里驱除了出去。
“你不知道他什么时候出门吗?”赫斯渥轻轻地说。
她摇了摇头。
他叹息了。
“你真是个固执的小姑娘,是不是?”过了一会儿他抬起头来看着她的眼睛,说道。
听了这话,她感到一股柔情流遍全身。他的话在她听来是一种赞叹,她为此感到骄傲,也对这么欣赏自己的男人情意绵绵。
“不是的,”她撒娇地说。“不过我又有什么办法呢?”他又十指交叉地抱着双手,目光投向草坪那边的街道。
“我真希望你能来到我的身边,”他幽幽地说,“我不愿意和你这样分居两地。我们这样等下去有什么好处呢?你不见得更快乐一点,是吗?”“快乐?”她温柔地叫了起来,“你知道这是不可能的。”“那么我们现在是在白白地浪费我们的时间,”他继续幽幽地说。“如果你不快乐,你认为我快乐吗?我每天的大部分时间都是坐在那里给你写信。你听我说,嘉莉,”他的声音突然充满了激情,他凝视着她的眼睛叫了起来,“没有你我活不下去,就是这么回事。那么,”他无奈地把他白净的手心一摊,最后说,“你叫我怎么办呢?”他这样把责任推到她身上,使嘉莉深受感动。像这样有名无实地似乎把一切决定权都交到了女人手中,最能打动女人的心。
“你不能再等一些时候吗?”她柔情脉脉地说,“我会想办法弄清他什么时候走的。”“那又有什么用呢?”他仍是那么绝望无奈。
“那么,也许我们可以安排一起到哪里去。”其实究竟该怎么办,她并不比刚才更清楚。可是现在出于同情,她的心理实已陷入女性屈服和让步的状态。
可是赫斯渥并不理解她这种思想状况。他仍在想怎么能说服她--怎么能感动她,使她放弃杜洛埃。他开始想知道她对他的感情究竟能使她走到哪一步。他要想个问题来试探她。
最后他想到了一个提议。这种提议既能掩饰自己的意愿,又能试探出对方对我们的意愿有多大的阻力,以便寻找出一条出路。他的提议只是信口开河,并没有经过认真思考,和他的真实打算毫无联系。
“嘉莉,”他注视着她的眼睛,装出一副认真的表情,煞有介事地说,“倘若我下星起来找你,或者就是这星期,譬如说就今晚--我来告诉你我必须离开这里--我一分钟也不能再待下去了,我这一去再也不回来了--你会和我一起走吗?"他的爱人深情款款地看着他,他的问题还没说完,她的答案已经准备好了。
“当然,”她说。
“你不会和我争论不肯走,或者需要安排安排再走吗?”“不会,如果你等不及的话。”看到她把他的话当真了,他脸上露出了微笑。他想,这机会倒不错,他可以出去玩个把星期。他真想告诉她,他只是开开玩笑,不过那样会把她脸上那股可爱的严肃劲赶跑了。看到她这么认真太让人高兴了,所以他就不说穿这一点,让她继续当真下去。
“假如我们在这里来不及结婚怎么办呢?”他突然想到这一点,于是又加了一句。
“如果我们到达目的地以后马上结婚,那也行。”“我原来就是这么打算的。”“好的。”现在在他看来这个早晨的阳光似乎特别地明媚灿烂。他真吃惊自己怎么会想到这个好点子。尽管这事情看来不太可能,他禁不住为自己问话的巧妙而喜容满面。这说明她有多么爱他。他现在脑子里一点疑虑也没有了,他会想个法子把她弄到手的。
“好,”他开玩笑地说,“哪天晚上我就要来把你带走了,”他说着笑了起来。
“不过假如你不娶我的话,我不会和你住在一起的,”嘉莉沉思地加了一句。
“我不会要你这么做的,”他温柔地握着她的手说。
她现在明白了他的意思,所以感到无比的幸福。想到他将把她从目前的困境中解救出来,她对他爱得更深了。至于他,并没有把结婚这个条款放在心上。他心里想的是,她既然爱他,那就没有什么东西能妨碍他最后得到幸福了。
“我们走走吧,”他快乐地说,站起身来打量着这个可爱的公园。
“好的,”嘉莉说。
他们走过那个年轻的爱尔兰人,他用妒忌的目光看着他们的背影。
“真是漂亮的一对,”他自忖道,“一定很有钱。”

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 16楼  发表于: 2013-11-01 0

Chapter 16 A WITLESS ALADDIN: THE GATE TO THE WORLD
In the course of his present stay in Chicago, Drouet paid some slight attention to the secret order to which he belonged. During his last trip he had received a new light on its importance.
"I tell you," said another drummer to him, "it's a great thing. Look at Hazenstab. He isn't so deuced clever. Of course he's got a good house behind him, but that won't do alone. I tell you it's his degree. He's a way-up Mason, and that goes a long way. He's got a secret sign that stands for something."
Drouet resolved then and there that he would take more interest in such matters. So when he got back to Chicago he repaired to his local lodge headquarters.
"I say, Drouet," said Mr. Harry Quincel, an individual who was very prominent in this local branch of the Elks, "you're the man that can help us out."
It was after the business meeting and things were going socially with a hum. Drouet was bobbing around chatting and joking with a score of individuals whom he knew.
"What are you up to?" he inquired genially, turning a smiling face upon his secret brother.
"We're trying to get up some theatricals for two weeks from to-day, and we want to know if you don't know some young lady who could take a part -- it's an easy part."
"Sure," said Drouet, "what is it?" He did not trouble to remember that he knew no one to whom he could appeal on this score. His innate good-nature, however, dictated a favourable reply.
"Well, now, I'll tell you what we are trying to do," went on Mr. Quincel. "We are trying to get a new set of furniture for the lodge. There isn't enough money in the treasury at the present time, and we thought we would raise it by a little entertainment."
"Sure," interrupted Drouet, "that's a good idea."
"Several of the boys around here have got talent. There's Harry Burbeck, he does a fine black-face turn. Mac Lewis is all right at heavy dramatics. Did you ever hear him recite 'Over the Hills'?"
"Never did."
"Well, I tell you, he does it fine."
"And you want me to get some woman to take a part?" questioned Drouet, anxious to terminate the subject and get on to something else. "What are you going to play?"
"'Under the Gaslight,'" said Mr. Quincel, mentioning Augustin Daly's famous production, which had worn from a great public success down to an amateur theatrical favourite, with many of the troublesome accessories cut out and the dramatis personae reduced to the smallest possible number.
Drouet had seen this play some time in the past.
"That's it," he said; "that's a fine play. It will go all right. You ought to make a lot of money out of that."
"We think we'll do very well," Mr. Quincel replied. "Don't you forget now," he concluded, Drouet showing signs of restlessness; "some young woman to take the part of Laura."
"Sure, I'll attend to it."
He moved away, forgetting almost all about it the moment Mr. Quincel had ceased talking. He had not even thought to ask the time or place.
Drouet was reminded of his promise a day or two later by the receipt of a letter announcing that the first rehearsal was set for the following Friday evening, and urging him to kindly forward the young lady's address at once, in order that the part might be delivered to her.
"Now, who the deuce do I know?" asked the drummer reflectively, scratching his rosy ear. "I don't know any one that knows anything about amateur theatricals."
He went over in memory the names of a number of women he knew, and finally fixed on one, largely because of the convenient location of her home on the West Side, and promised himself that as he came out that evening he would see her. When, however, he started west on the car he forgot, and was only reminded of his delinquency by an item in the "Evening News" -- a small three-line affair under the head of Secret Society Notes -- which stated the Custer Lodge of the Order of Elks would give a theatrical performance in Avery Hall on the 16th, when "Under the Gaslight" would be produced.
"George!" exclaimed Drouet, "I forgot that."
"What?" inquired Carrie.
They were at their little table in the room which might have been used for a kitchen, where Carrie occasionally served a meal. To-night the fancy had caught her, and the little table was spread with a pleasing repast.
"Why, my lodge entertainment. They're going to give a play, and they wanted me to get them some young lady to take a part."
"What is it they're going to play?"
"'Under the Gaslight.'"
"When?"
"On the 16th."
"Well, why don't you?" asked Carrie.
"I don't know any one," he replied.
Suddenly he looked up.
"Say," he said, "how would you like to take the part?"
"Me?" said Carrie. "I can't act."
"How do you know?" questioned Drouet reflectively.
"Because," answered Carrie, "I never did."
Nevertheless, she was pleased to think he would ask. Her eyes brightened, for if there was anything that enlisted her sympathies it was the art of the stage.
True to his nature, Drouet clung to this idea as an easy way out.
"That's nothing. You can act all you have to down there."
"No, I can't," said Carrie weakly, very much drawn toward the proposition and yet fearful.
"Yes, you can. Now, why don't you do it? They need some one, and it will be lots of fun for you."
"Oh, no, it won't," said Carrie seriously.
"You'd like that. I know you would. I've seen you dancing around here and giving imitations and that's why I asked you. You're clever enough, all right."
"No, I'm not," said Carrie shyly.
"Now, I'll tell you what you do. You go down and see about it. It'll be fun for you. The rest of the company isn't going to be any good. They haven't any experience. What do they know about theatricals?"
He frowned as he thought of their ignorance.
"Hand me the coffee," he added.
"I don't believe I could act, Charlie," Carrie went on pettishly. "You don't think I could, do you?"
"Sure. Out o' sight. I bet you make a hit. Now you want to go, I know you do. I knew it when I came home. That's why I asked you."
"What is the play, did you say?"
"'Under the Gaslight.'"
"What part would they want me to take?"
"Oh, one of the heroines -- I don't know."
"What sort of a play is it?"
"Well," said Drouet, whose memory for such things was not the best, "it's about a girl who gets kidnapped by a couple of crooks -- a man and a woman that live in the slums. She had some money or something and they wanted to get it. I don't know now how it did go exactly."
"Don't you know what part I would have to take?"
"No, I don't, to tell the truth." He thought a moment. "Yes, I do, too. Laura, that's the thing -- you're to be Laura."
"And you can't remember what the part is like?"
"To save me, Cad, I can't," he answered. "I ought to, too; I've seen the play enough. There's a girl in it that was stolen when she was an infant -- was picked off the street or something -- and she's the one that's hounded by the two old criminals I was telling you about." He stopped with a mouthful of pie poised on a fork before his face. "She comes very near getting drowned -- no, that's not it. I'll tell you what I'll do," he concluded hopelessly, "I'll get you the book. I can't remember now for the life of me."
"Well, I don't know," said Carrie, when he had concluded, her interest and desire to shine dramatically struggling with her timidity for the mastery. "I might go if you thought I'd do all right."
"Of course, you'll do," said Drouet, who, in his efforts to enthuse Carrie, had interested himself. "Do you think I'd come home here and urge you to do something that I didn't think you would make a success of? You can act all right. It'll be good for you."
"When must I go?" said Carrie, reflectively.
"The first rehearsal is Friday night. I'll get the part for you to-night."
"All right," said Carrie resignedly, "I'll do it, but if I make a failure now it's your fault."
"You won't fail," assured Drouet. "Just act as you do around here. Be natural. You're all right. I've often thought you'd make a corking good actress."
"Did you really?" asked Carrie.
"That's right," said the drummer.
He little knew as he went out of the door that night what a secret flame he had kindled in the bosom of the girl he left behind. Carrie was possessed of that sympathetic, impressionable nature which, ever in the most developed form, has been the glory of the drama. She was created with that passivity of soul which is always the mirror of the active world. She possessed an innate taste for imitation and no small ability. Even without practice, she could sometimes restore dramatic situations she had witnessed by re-creating, before her mirror, the expressions of the various faces taking part in the scene. She loved to modulate her voice after the conventional manner of the distressed heroine, and repeat such pathetic fragments as appealed most to her sympathies. Of late, seeing the airy grace of the ingenue in several well-constructed plays, she had been moved to secretly imitate it, and many were the little movements and expressions of the body in which she indulged from time to time in the privacy of her chamber. On several occasions, when Drouet had caught her admiring herself, as he imagined, in the mirror, she was doing nothing more than recalling some little grace of the mouth or the eyes which she had witnessed in another. Under his airy accusation she mistook this for vanity and accepted the blame with a faint sense of error, though, as a matter of fact, it was nothing more than the first subtle outcroppings of an artistic nature, endeavouring to re-create the perfect likeness of some phase of beauty which appealed to her. In such feeble tendencies, be it known, such outworking of desire to reproduce life, lies the basis of all dramatic art.
Now, when Carrie heard Drouet's laudatory opinion of her dramatic ability, her body tingled with satisfaction. Like the flame which welds the loosened particles into a solid mass, his words united those floating wisps of feeling which she had felt, but never believed, concerning her possible ability, and made them into a gaudy shred of hope. Like all human beings, she had a touch of vanity. She felt that she could do things if she only had a chance. How often had she looked at the well-dressed actresses on the stage and wondered how she would look, how delightful she would feel if only she were in their place. The glamour, the tense situation, the fine clothes, the applause, these had lured her until she felt that she, too, could act -- that she, too, could compel acknowledgment of power. Now she was told that she really could -- that little things she had done about the house had made even him feel her power. It was a delightful sensation while it lasted.
When Drouet was gone, she sat down in her rocking-chair by the window to think about it. As usual, imagination exaggerated the possibilities for her. It was as if he had put fifty cents in her hand and she had exercised the thoughts of a thousand dollars. She saw herself in a score of pathetic situations in which she assumed a tremulous voice and suffering manner. Her mind delighted itself with scenes of luxury and refinement, situations in which she was the cynosure of all eyes, the arbiter of all fates. As she rocked to and fro she felt the tensity of woe in abandonment, the magnificence of wrath after deception, the languour of sorrow after defeat. Thoughts of all the charming women she had seen in plays -- every fancy, every illusion which she had concerning the stage -- now came back as a returning tide after the ebb. She built up feelings and a determination which the occasion did not warrant.
Drouet dropped in at the lodge when he went down town, and swashed around with a great air, as Quincel met him.
"Where is that young lady you were going to get for us?" asked the latter.
"I've got her," said Drouet.
"Have you?" said Quincel, rather surprised by his promptness; "that's good. What's her address?" and he pulled out his note-book in order to be able to send her part to her.
"You want to send her her part?" asked the drummer.
"Yes."
"Well, I'll take it. I'm going right by her house in the morning."
"What did you say her address was? We only want it in case we have any information to send her."
"Twenty-nine Ogden Place."
"And her name?"
"Carrie Madenda," said the drummer, firing at random. The lodge members knew him to be single.
"That sounds like somebody that can act, doesn't it?" said Quincel.
"Yes, it does."
He took the part home to Carrie and handed it to her with the manner of one who does a favour.
"He says that's the best part. Do you think you can do it?"
"I don't know until I look it over. You know I'm afraid, now that I've said I would."
"Oh, go on. What have you got to be afraid of? It's a cheap company. The rest of them aren't as good as you are."
"Well, I'll see," said Carrie, pleased to have the part, for all her misgivings.
He sidled around, dressing and fidgeting before he arranged to make his next remark.
"They were getting ready to print the programmes," he said, "and I gave them the name of Carrie Madenda. Was that all right?"
"Yes, I guess so," said his companion, looking up at him. She was thinking it was slightly strange.
"If you didn't make a hit, you know," he went on.
"Oh, yes," she answered, rather pleased now with his caution. It was clever for Drouet.
"I didn't want to introduce you as my wife, because you'd feel worse then if you didn't go. They all know me so well. But you'll go all right. Anyhow, you'll probably never meet any of them again."
"Oh, I don't care," said Carrie desperately. She was determined now to have a try at the fascinating game.
Drouet breathed a sigh of relief. He had been afraid that he was about to precipitate another conversation upon the marriage question.
The part of Laura, as Carrie found out when she began to examine it, was one of suffering and tears. As delineated by Mr. Daly, it was true to the most sacred traditions of melodrama as he found it when he began his career. The sorrowful demeanour, the tremolo music, the long, explanatory, cumulative addresses, all were there.
"Poor fellow," read Carrie, consulting the text and drawing her voice out pathetically. "Martin, be sure and give him a glass of wine before he goes."
She was surprised at the briefness of the entire part, not knowing that she must be on the stage while others were talking, and not only be there, but also keep herself in harmony with the dramatic movement of the scenes.
"I think I can do that, though," she concluded.
When Drouet came the next night, she was very much satisfied with her day's study.
"Well, how goes it, Caddie?" he said.
"All right," she laughed. "I think I have it memorised nearly."
"That's good," he said. "Let's hear some of it."
"Oh, I don't know whether I can get up and say it off here," she said bashfully.
"Well, I don't know why you shouldn't. It'll be easier here than it will there."
"I don't know about that," she answered.
Eventually she took off the ball-room episode with considerable feeling, forgetting, as she got deeper in the scene, all about Drouet, and letting herself rise to a fine state of feeling.
"Good," said Drouet; "fine; out o' sight! You're all right, Caddie, I tell you."
He was really moved by her excellent representation and the general appearance of the pathetic little figure as it swayed and finally fainted to the floor. He had bounded up to catch her, and now held her laughing in his arms.
"Ain't you afraid you'll hurt yourself?" he asked.
"Not a bit."
"Well, you're a wonder. Say, I never knew you could do anything like that."
"I never did, either," said Carrie merrily, her face flushed with delight.
"Well, you can bet that you're all right," said Drouet. "You can take my word for that. You won't fail."
杜洛埃这次出差回到芝加哥以后,对于他所属的秘密会社比以前关心了。这是因为上次出门做生意时,他对秘密会社的重要性有了新的认识。 “我告诉你,”另一个旅行推销员对他说,“这是件大事。你瞧瞧人家哈森斯达。他并不怎么机灵。当然他所属的那家商号给他撑了腰,但是光靠这点是不够的。你知道,他靠的是他在会社里的地位。他在共济会里地位很高,这一点起了很大的作用。他有一个秘密切口,那个切口代表了他的身份。”杜洛埃当场决定,他今后对这种事要更关心一点。所以等他回到芝加哥,他就到他那个会社的当地支部所在地去走走。
“听我说,杜洛埃,”哈莱·昆塞尔先生说,他在兄弟会的这个支部里身居要职,“你一定能帮我们解决这个难题。”当时刚散了会,大家正在活跃地交谈和寒暄。杜洛埃在人群中走来走去,和十来个熟人聊着,开着玩笑。
“你们有什么打算吗?”他对他秘密会社的兄弟笑脸相迎,态度和气地问道。
“我们在考虑过两个星期举行一场演出。我们想了解一下你是不是认识什么姑娘可以演一个角色--一个很容易演的角色。”“没问题,”杜洛埃说,“是怎么一回事呢?”他没有费心去想想他其实并不认识什么姑娘可以请来演戏的。但是他天生的好心肠使他一口答应了下来。
“嗯,我来告诉你我们的打算,”昆塞尔先生继续说道,“我们想给支部买一套新家具。但是目前财务处没有足够的钱。因此我们想搞点娱乐活动筹款。”“对,这主意不错,”杜洛埃插嘴说。
“我们这里有好几个小伙子很有才能。哈莱·比尔别克善于扮黑人,麦克·刘易土演悲剧没问题。你听过他朗诵《山那边》吗?”“没有。”“那我告诉你,他念得好极了。”“你要我找位小姐来串个角吗?”杜洛埃问道,他急于要结束这个话题,好谈点别的事。“你们打算演哪个戏?”“《煤气灯下》,”昆塞尔先生说。他指的是奥古斯钉戴利写的那个有名的戏。那个戏在戏院演出时曾经轰动一时,非常叫座。现在已经降格为业余剧团的保留节目,其中难演的部分已经删除,剧中的角色也减少到最低的限度。
杜洛埃以前曾经看过这出戏。
“好,”他说,“这个戏选得不错,会演好的。你们会赚到不少钱的。”“我们想会成功的,”昆塞尔先生说。“你千万别忘了,给我们找位小姐演罗拉这个角色。”他说完的时候杜洛埃已经显出坐立不安的样子。
“你放心吧,我会给你们办到的。”
他说着走开了。昆塞尔先生一说完,他就把这件事几乎丢到脑后去了。他甚至没想到问问演戏的时间和地点。
过了一两天,杜洛埃收到一封信,通知他星期五晚上第一次排演,请他把那位小姐的地址尽快告诉他们,以便把她的台词送去。杜洛埃这才想起他自己承诺的事。
“见鬼,我哪里认识什么人啊?”这个推销员搔着他粉红的耳朵,心里想,“会演戏能串个角的人我一个也不认识。”他在脑子里把他认识的那些女人的名字筛了一遍,最后确定了一个人。选中她主要是因为她家住在西区,找起来方便。他心里打算晚上出门时顺便去找她,但是当他坐上街车往西去时,他把这事儿压根忘了,一直到夜里看《晚报》时,才想起自己该干没干的事。报上在秘密会社通知的标题下有一条三行的小消息。消息说,兄弟会寇斯特支部将于16日在阿佛莱礼堂演出,届时将上演《煤气灯下》一剧。
“天哪,”杜洛埃叫了起来,“我把这事儿忘了。”“什么事啊?"嘉莉问。
他们当时正坐在可以当厨房的那间房间的小桌子旁。嘉莉有时在那里开饭。今晚上她心血来潮,准备了一桌子可口的饭菜。
“嗯,是我们支部演戏的事。他们想演个戏,请我给他们找位小姐串个角。”“他们想演哪出戏?”“《煤气灯下》。”“什么时候?”“16号。”“那你怎么不给他们找啊?”嘉莉问。
“我不认识什么人嘛,”他回答。
他突然抬起头来。
“嘿,你来演这个角色怎么样?”他问。
“我?”嘉莉说,“我不会演戏。”
“你怎么知道不会呢?”杜洛埃沉思地问道。
“因为我从来没演过戏,”嘉莉回答。
但是对于杜洛埃的这个提议她仍然感到很开心,她兴奋得眼睛也发光了。如果说有什么事让她感兴趣的话,那就是舞台艺术了。
杜洛埃按照他的老脾气,一旦有了这个省事的法子,就紧紧抓住不放了。
“不难的,你能演好戏里那个角色的。”
“不行,我演不上来的。”嘉莉反对得并不起劲,她被这个提议深深吸引住了,可是又感到胆怯。
“我说你一定行。何不试一下呢?他们需要人手,你可以从中得到乐趣。”“不,不,”嘉莉认真地说。
“你会喜欢的,我知道你会的。我看到过你在家里跳舞,还看到你模仿别人,所以我才请你演的。你很聪明,会演好的。”“不,我不聪明,”她害羞地说。
“那么你听我说怎么办。你到排演的地方去试试,你会很开心的。剧团里的其他人都不怎么样,他们什么经验也没有。
“他们对演戏又懂得什么呢?”
想到他们的无知,他不禁皱起了眉头。
“请把咖啡递给我,”他加了一句。
“我不相信我能演戏,查理。”嘉莉撒娇地说,“你也不相信我会演戏,是不是?”“哪里,你一定会演得棒极了。我敢打赌,你会一炮打响。”
“你答应了,是吗?我知道你会答应的。我回家时就知道你会的,所以我才请你。”“你刚才说是什么戏?”“《煤气灯下》”。
“他们要我演哪个角色?”
“噢,是女主角之一,我也不记得是哪个了。”“那个戏是讲什么的?”“嗯,”杜洛埃,他在这种事上记忆力不是最好的,讲的是一个女孩被两个坏蛋-贫民窟里的一男一女--拐走了。
她有些钱财或别的什么东西,他们想从她那里夺去,确切的我现在记不得了。““你不记得我该演什么角色吗?”“不,说实话,不记得了。“他想了一会儿,”噢,是的,我想起来了,罗拉!对,就是这个角色--你要演的是罗拉。”“你不记得那个角色是个什么样的人物吧?”“天哪,我实在记不得了。嘉莉,"他回答,“我该记得的,这个戏我看过好几遍了。戏里有一个女孩,在孩提时候就被人偷走了--是在街上或者别的什么地方被抱走的--她一直被那两个坏蛋追踪--就是我刚才告诉你的那两个家伙。"他停了下来,手里的叉子上还叉着一小块馅饼举在她面前,“她差一点让人淹死了。--噢,不对,不是这样的。我告诉你怎么办吧,”他最后束手无策地说,“我去给你找那本书。现在要了我的命也记不起来了。”“我真的不知道自己行不行,”嘉莉说。他的话说完以后,她内心思想斗争激烈,她对戏剧的爱好和登台亮相的愿望竭力要胜过她的胆怯害怕心理,“如果你觉得我还行的话,我也许可以去试试。”“当然,你一定行的,”杜洛埃说。他给嘉莉鼓劲时,自己的兴趣也上来了。“如果我不认为你会成功的话,我会回家来怂恿你去干吗?你会演好的,这对你会有好处的。”“我什么时候该去呢?”嘉莉沉思地问。
“星期五晚上第一次排演,今晚我去给你拿台词。”“好吧,”嘉莉不再反对了,“我去演。不过如果演砸了,那要怪你。”“不会演砸的,”杜洛埃给她鼓劲说,“你演戏时就像在家里一样好了。自然一点,你就能演好了。我经常在想你会成为很了不起的女演员。”“你真这么想过吗?”嘉莉问。
“是真的,”那个推销员说。
那天晚上,当他把她丢在家里,一个人出门时,他压根想不到他这个姑娘心里点燃了一把什么样的秘密火焰。嘉莉天生情感丰富,易受感动。这种气质的最高阶段正是伟大的戏剧。造物主赋予她易感的灵魂,它像镜子一样反映着活跃的外部世界。她天生善于模仿,在这方面趣味高雅,不需要什么练习。她有时候在镜子前可以重现她见过的戏剧性场面,模拟这些场面中每个人物的表情和神态。她喜欢模仿传统的悲剧女主人公的声调,复述那些最令她感动的哀伤的片断。最近看了几出构思很好的戏以后,她被戏里那些天真姑娘的轻灵优雅的动作所吸引,就偷偷在家里模仿她们那种飘逸的姿态,反复做着那些形体上的小动作和表情。好几次被杜洛埃发现了,他以为她是在照镜子孤芳自赏,而其实她只是在回忆她在别人身上看到的那些嘴或眼睛的优美表情。在他的轻微责备下,她自己也把这错当成虚荣心,有点歉然地接受了他的批评。其实这只是她的艺术天性的自然流露,努力去完美地再现某些吸引了她的美的形态。要知道,一切戏剧艺术正是来源于这种努力重现生活的微弱倾向和意愿。
听到杜洛埃这么称道自己的演戏才能,她心满意足精神振奋。她对自己潜在的演戏才华原来就有一些零零星星的感觉,只是不敢相信。现在他的话把这些丝丝缕缕的感觉织成了五彩缤纷的希望的花布,就像火焰把松散的金属碎片焊成结实的整块一样。像旁人一样,她也有点虚荣心。她认为只要她有机会,她是能干出点名堂来的。当她看着舞台上衣服华丽的女演员时,她不止一次地想象如果她在台上演这个角色她会是什么样的,如果她处在她们的位子,心里又会多开心埃辉煌的舞台魅力,紧张的情节,漂亮的戏装,还有观众的掌声,这一切深深地吸引着她,使她感到自己也能演戏--也能让别人承认她的才华。现在有人告诉她,她真能演戏--她在家里做的那些模仿动作使杜洛埃也认识到了她的能力。当她这么想时,心里乐滋滋的。
杜洛埃走后,她就在窗子旁边的摇椅上坐下来想这件事。
像往常一样,她的想象力把她的机遇大大夸大了。就好像他在她手里放了五毛钱,她却把它想象成一千元一样。她想象自己在几十个令人伤心的场景里露面,做出痛苦的姿势,声音颤抖地说话。她又自得其乐地想象各种豪华风雅的场面,在这些场面里她是人们目光的焦点,主宰命运的女神。她坐在摇椅里摇晃着,一会儿感到被情人抛弃的深切痛苦,一会儿感到上当受骗后的怒火中烧,一会儿感到失败后的心灰意懒和悲伤。她在各个戏里看到的美人,她对于舞台的各种想象和错觉--这些思绪就像退潮后又涨潮的海水一样,又一起涌上心头。她在心里积蓄起那么多的感情和决心,实在超出了这次演戏机会的需要。
杜洛埃到市中心去时,顺便到会社的支部所在地去了一下。昆塞尔见到他时,他显出一副得意洋洋的神气。
“你答应给我们找的那位小姐在哪里啊?”昆塞尔问他。
“我已经找到了,”杜洛埃回答道。
“是吗?”昆塞尔对他这么快就找到了演员有点意外。“那很好。她的地址是哪里?”他掏出笔记本打算记下来,好给她送台词去。
“你是要给她送台词去吧,”推销员说。
“是埃”
“这样吧,我给你送去。明早我要从她门口经过。”“你刚才说她住哪里?我们要留个地址,有什么通知的话可以送给她。”“奥登广场二十九号。”“她叫什么名字?”“嘉莉·麦登达,"这个推销员随口说道,支部的成员都知道他是单身汉。
“这名字听上去像是个会演戏的人,是吗?”昆塞尔说。
“不错,是这么回事。”
他把台词拿回家去交给嘉莉。递给她时,脸上露出恩赐的神气。
“他说这个角色是最棒的,你看你能演吗?”“我要等看完台词才知道。我答应试试后,你想不出我心里有多害怕。”“哎,胆子放大一点嘛。你有什么好怕的呢?整个班子都很差劲,其他人还不如你呢。”“好吧,我就试试。"她尽管胆怯,拿到台词心里还是很高兴的。
他侧转身子,整理着衣服,坐立不安地忸怩了一阵子才说到下一件事上。
“他们正要印节目单,”他说,“我给你报的名字是嘉莉·麦登达。你看这样行吗?”“行啊,”他的同伴应声道。她抬头看着他,心里觉得这事有些蹊跷。
“你知道,我是怕你万一演砸了,”他又说。
“噢,不错,”她回答道。现在感到很高兴,认为他想得真周到。杜洛埃这么干真是机灵。
“我不想把你介绍给他们,说你是我太太。因为怕你万一演砸的话,你会感到更尴尬的。他们和我都很熟。不过你会演成功的。不管怎么样,今后你也许再也不会碰到他们中任何一个的。”“好吧,我无所谓,”她孤注一掷地说,现在已横下心来一定要试演戏这个迷人的玩意。
杜洛埃松了一口气。他刚才一直在担心又要谈到婚姻问题上去。
嘉莉看了剧本以后发现罗拉是个饱经折磨催人泪下的角色。正像剧作家戴利先生描述的那样,这个戏符合通俗剧的最神圣的传统,这些传统从他当剧作家起就没有变过。悲哀痛苦的姿势,如泣如诉的音乐,长长的说明性道白使情节层层推进,通俗剧的成份一样也没少。
“啊,可怜的人。”嘉莉一边看着台词,一边读了出来。她的声调因为悲悯而拖长了,“马丁,他走的时候别忘了给他喝杯酒。”她对自己的台词只有短短几页感到吃惊。她没有想到别的角色说话的时候,她也得在台上,不仅在台上,还要和剧情的进展相配合。
“不过,我看我能干得了,”她最后说。
杜洛埃第二天晚上回家的时候,嘉莉对自己一天的研究结果非常满意。
“喂,嘉德,进展如何啊?”他问。
“不错,”她粲然一笑,“我看我已经几乎全能背出来了。”“那太好了,”他说,“让我们来听听你说台词。”“嗯,我不知道我能不能站在这里说台词,”她扭扭怩怩地说。
“为什么不行呢?在家里说台词总要比在台上说容易些。”“这一点我可不敢肯定,”她回答。
她最后还是演了舞后那一幕。她演得很投入,随着剧情的进展,她完全忘了杜洛埃的在场,感情达到了升华的境界。
“好!”杜洛埃说,“真棒极了。你会演好的,嘉莉,真的。”对于她的杰出表演他确实大受感动。她的小小的身子轻轻摇晃,最后晕倒在地上,那样子真是惹人爱怜。他当时蹦了起来去搂住她。现在她在他怀里咯咯大笑。
“你难道不怕跌伤了自己吗?”他问道。
“一点也不。”
“嘿,你真了不起。我从来不知道你能演得这么棒。”“我也没想到,”嘉莉开心地说,她的脸因为兴奋泛起了红晕。
“我说,你一定能演好的,”杜洛埃说,“我敢打保票,你一定不会失败的。”

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 17楼  发表于: 2013-11-01 0

Chapter 17 A GLIMPSE THROUGH THE GATEWAY: HOPE LIGHTENS THE EYE
The, to Carrie, very important theatrical performance was to take place at the Avery on conditions which were to make it more noteworthy than was at first anticipated. The little dramatic student had written to Hurstwood the very morning her part was brought her that she was going to take part in a play.
"I really am," she wrote, feeling that he might take it as a jest; "I have my part now, honest, truly."
Hurstwood smiled in an indulgent way as he read this.
"I wonder what it is going to be? I must see that."
He answered at once, making a pleasant reference to her ability. "I haven't the slightest doubt you will make a success. You must come to the park to-morrow morning and tell me all about it."
Carrie gladly complied, and revealed all the details of the undertaking as she understood it.
"Well," he said, "that's fine. I'm glad to hear it. Of course, you will do well, you're so clever."
He had truly never seen so much spirit in the girl before. Her tendency to discover a touch of sadness had for the nonce disappeared. As she spoke her eyes were bright, her cheeks red. She radiated much of the pleasure which her undertakings gave her. For all her misgivings -- and they were as plentiful as the moments of the day -- she was still happy. She could not repress her delight in doing this little thing which, to an ordinary observer, had no importance at all.
Hurstwood was charmed by the development of the fact that the girl had capabilities. There is nothing so inspiring in life as the sight of a legitimate ambition, no matter how incipient. It gives colour, force, and beauty to the possessor.
Carrie was now lightened by a touch of this divine afflatus. She drew to herself commendation from her two admirers which she had not earned. Their affection for her naturally heightened their perception of what she was trying to do and their approval of what she did. Her inexperience conserved her own exuberant fancy, which ran riot with every straw of opportunity, making of it a golden divining rod whereby the treasure of life was to be discovered.
"Let's see," said Hurstwood, "I ought to know some of the boys in the lodge. I'm an Elk myself."
"Oh, you mustn't let him know I told you."
"That's so," said the manager.
"I'd like for you to be there, if you want to come, but I don't see how you can unless he asks you."
"I'll be there," said Hurstwood affectionately. "I can fix it so he won't know you told me. You leave it to me."
This interest of the manager was a large thing in itself for the performance, for his standing among the Elks was something worth talking about. Already he was thinking of a box with some friends, and flowers for Carrie. He would make it a dress-suit affair and give the little girl a chance.
Within a day or two, Drouet dropped into the Adams Street resort, and he was at once spied by Hurstwood. It was at five in the afternoon and the place was crowded with merchants, actors, managers, politicians, a goodly company of rotund, rosy figures, silk-hatted, starchy-bosomed, beringed and bescarfpinned to the queen's taste. John L. Sullivan, the pugilist, was at one end of the glittering bar, surrounded by a company of loudly dressed sports, who were holding a most animated conversation. Drouet came across the floor with a festive stride, a new pair of tan shoes squeaking audibly at his progress.
"Well, sir," said Hurstwood, "I was wondering what had become of you. I thought you had gone out of town again."
Drouet laughed.
"If you don't report more regularly we'll have to cut you off the list."
"Couldn't help it," said the drummer, "I've been busy."
They strolled over toward the bar amid the noisy, shifting company of notables. The dressy manager was shaken by the hand three times in as many minutes.
"I hear your lodge is going to give a performance," observed Hurstwood, in the most offhand manner.
"Yes, who told you?"
"No one," said Hurstwood. "They just sent me a couple of tickets, which I can have for two dollars. Is it going to be any good?"
"I don't know," replied the drummer. "They've been trying to get me to get some woman to take a part."
"I wasn't intending to go," said the manager easily. "I'll subscribe, of course. How are things over there?"
"All right. They're going to fit things up out of the proceeds."
"Well," said the manager, "I hope they make a success of it. Have another?"
He did not intend to say any more. Now, if he should appear on the scene with a few friends, he could say that he had been urged to come along. Drouet had a desire to wipe out the possibility of confusion.
"I think the girl is going to take a part in it," he said abruptly, after thinking it over.
"You don't say so! How did that happen?"
"Well, they were short and wanted me to find them some one. I told Carrie, and she seems to want to try."
"Good for her," said the manager. "It'll be a real nice affair. Do her good, too. Has she ever had any experience?"
"Not a bit."
"Oh, well, it isn't anything very serious."
"She's clever, though," said Drouet, casting off any imputation against Carrie's ability. "She picks up her part quick enough."
"You don't say so!" said the manager.
"Yes, sir; she surprised me the other night. By George, if she didn't."
"We must give her a nice little send-off," said the manager. "I'll look after the flowers."
Drouet smiled at his good-nature.
"After the show you must come with me and we'll have a little supper."
"I think she'll do all right," said Drouet.
"I want to see her. She's got to do all right. We'll make her," and the manager gave one of his quick, steely half-smiles, which was a compound of good-nature and shrewdness.
Carrie, meanwhile, attended the first rehearsal. At this performance Mr. Quincel presided, aided by Mr. Millice, a young man who had some qualifications of past experience, which were not exactly understood by any one. He was so experienced and so business-like, however, that he came very near being rude -- failing to remember, as he did, that the individuals he was trying to instruct were volunteer players and not salaried underlings.
"Now, Miss Madenda," he said, addressing Carrie, who stood in one part uncertain as to what move to make, "you don't want to stand like that. Put expression in your face. Remember, you are troubled over the intrusion of the stranger. Walk so," and he struck out across the Avery stage in a most drooping manner.
Carrie did not exactly fancy the suggestion, but the novelty of the situation, the presence of strangers, all more or less nervous, and the desire to do anything rather than make a failure, made her timid. She walked in imitation of her mentor as requested, inwardly feeling that there was something strangely lacking.
"Now, Mrs. Morgan," said the director to one young married woman who was to take the part of Pearl, "you sit here. Now, Mr. Bamberger, you stand here, so. Now, what is it you say?"
"Explain," said Mr. Bamberger feebly. He had the part of Ray, Laura's lover, the society individual who was to waver in his thoughts of marrying her, upon finding that she was a waif and a nobody by birth.
"How is that -- what does your text say?"
"Explain," repeated Mr. Bamberger, looking intently at his part.
"Yes, but it also says," the director remarked, "that you are to look shocked. Now, say it again, and see if you can't look shocked."
"Explain!" demanded Mr. Bamberger vigorously.
"No, no, that won't do! Say it this way -- explain."
"Explain," said Mr. Bamberger, giving a modified imitation.
"That's better. Now go on."
"One night," resumed Mrs. Morgan, whose lines came next, "father and mother were going to the opera. When they were crossing Broadway, the usual crowd of children accosted them for alms-"
"Hold on," said the director, rushing forward, his arm extended. "Put more feeling into what you are saying."
Mrs. Morgan looked at him as if she feared a personal assault. Her eye lightened with resentment.
"Remember, Mrs. Morgan," he added, ignoring the gleam, but modifying his manner, "that you're detailing a pathetic story. You are now supposed to be telling something that is a grief to you. It requires feeling, repression, thus: 'The usual crowd of children accosted them for alms.'"
"All right," said Mrs. Morgan.
"Now, go on."
"As mother felt in her pocket for some change, her fingers touched a cold and trembling hand which had clutched her purse."
"Very good," interrupted the director, nodding his head significantly.
"A pickpocket! Well!" exclaimed Mr. Bamberger, speaking the lines that here fell to him.
"No, no, Mr. Bamberger," said the director, approaching, "not that way. 'A pickpocket -- well?' so. That's the idea."
"Don't you think," said Carrie weakly, noticing that it had not been proved yet whether the members of the company knew their lines, let alone the details of expression, "that it would be better if we just went through our lines once to see if we know them? We might pick up some points."
"A very good idea, Miss Madenda," said Mr. Quincel, who sat at the side of the stage, looking serenely on and volunteering opinions which the director did not heed.
"All right," said the latter, somewhat abashed, "it might be well to do it." Then brightening, with a show of authority, "Suppose we run right through, putting in as much expression as we can."
"Good," said Mr. Quincel.
"This hand," resumed Mrs. Morgan, glancing up at Mr. Bamberger and down at her book, as the lines proceeded, "my mother grasped in her own, and so tight that a small, feeble voice uttered an exclamation of pain. Mother looked down, and there beside her was a little ragged girl."
"Very good," observed the director, now hopelessly idle.
"The thief!" exclaimed Mr. Bamberger.
"Louder," put in the director, finding it almost impossible to keep his hands off.
"The thief!" roared poor Bamberger.
"Yes, but a thief hardly six years old, with a face like an angel's. 'Stop,' said my mother. 'What are you doing?'
"'Trying to steal,' said the child.
"'Don't you know that it is wicked to do so?' asked my father.
"'No,' said the girl, 'but it is dreadful to be hungry.'
"'Who told you to steal?' asked my mother.
"'She -- there,' said the child, pointing to a squalid woman in a doorway opposite, who fled suddenly down the street. 'That is old Judas,' said the girl."
Mrs. Morgan read this rather flatly, and the director was in despair. He fidgeted around, and then went over to Mr. Quincel.
"What do you think of them?" he asked.
"Oh, I guess we'll be able to whip them into shape," said the latter, with an air of strength under difficulties.
"I don't know," said the director. "That fellow Bamberger strikes me as being a pretty poor shift for a lover."
"He's all we've got," said! Quincel, rolling up his eyes. "Harrison went back on me at the last minute. Who else can we get?"
"I don't know," said the director. "I'm afraid he'll never pick up."
At this moment Bamberger was exclaiming, "Pearl, you are joking with me."
"Look at that now," said the director, whispering behind his hand. "My Lord! what can you do with a man who drawls out a sentence like that?"
"Do the best you can," said Quincel consolingly.
The rendition ran on in this wise until it came to where Carrie, as Laura, comes into the room to explain to Ray, who, after hearing Pearl's statement about her birth, had written the letter repudiating her, which, however, he did not deliver. Bamberger was just concluding the words of Ray, "I must go before she returns. Her step! Too late," and was cramming the letter in his pocket, when she began sweetly with:
"Ray!"
"Miss -- Miss Courtland," Bamberger faltered weakly.
Carrie looked at him a moment and forgot all about the company present. She began to feel the part, and summoned an indifferent smile to her lips, turning as the lines directed and going to a window, as if he were not present. She did it with a grace which was fascinating to look upon.
"Who is that woman?" asked the director, watching Carrie in her little scene with Bamberger.
"Miss Madenda," said Quincel.
"I know her name," said the director, "but what does she do?"
"I don't know," said Quincel. "She's a friend of one of our members."
"Well, she's got more gumption than any one I've seen here so far -- seems to take an interest in what she's doing."
"Pretty, too, isn't she?" said Quincel.
The director strolled away without answering.
In the second scene, where she was supposed to face the company in the ball-room, she did even better, winning the smile of the director, who volunteered, because of her fascination for him, to come over and speak with her.
"Were you ever on the stage?" he asked insinuatingly.
"No," said Carrie.
"You do so well, I thought you might have had some experience."
Carrie only smiled consciously.
He walked away to listen to Bamberger, who was feebly spouting some ardent line.
Mrs. Morgan saw the drift of things and gleamed at Carrie with envious and snapping black eyes.
"She's some cheap professional," she gave herself the satisfaction of thinking, and scorned and hated her accordingly.
The rehearsal ended for one day, and Carrie went home feeling that she had acquitted herself satisfactorily. The words of the director were ringing in her ears, and she longed for an opportunity to tell Hurstwood. She wanted him to know just how well she was doing. Drouet, too, was an object for her confidences. She could hardly wait until he should ask her, and yet she did not have the vanity to bring it up. The drummer, however, had another line of thought to-night, and her little experience did not appeal to him as important. He let the conversation drop, save for what she chose to recite without solicitation, and Carrie was not good at that. He took it for granted that she was doing very well and he was relieved of further worry. Consequently he threw Carrie into repression, which was irritating. She felt his indifference keenly and longed to see Hurstwood. It was as if he were now the only friend she had on earth. The next morning Drouet was interested again, but the damage had been done.
She got a pretty letter from the manager, saying that by the time she got it he would be waiting for her in the park. When she came, he shone upon her as the morning sun.
"Well, my dear," he asked, "how did you come out?"
"Well enough," she said, still somewhat reduced after Drouet.
"Now, tell me just what you did. Was it pleasant?"
Carrie related the incidents of the rehearsal, warming up as she proceeded.
"Well, that's delightful," said Hurstwood. "I'm so glad. I must get over there to see you. When is the next rehearsal?"
"Tuesday," said Carrie, "but they don't allow visitors."
"I imagine I could get in," said Hurstwood significantly.
She was completely restored and delighted by his consideration, but she made him promise not to come around.
"Now you must do your best to please me," he said encouragingly. "Just remember that I want you to succeed. We will make the performance worth while. You do that now."
"I'll try," said Carrie, brimming with affection and enthusiasm.
"That's the girl," said Hurstwood fondly. "Now, remember," shaking an affectionate finger at her, "your best."
"I will," she answered, looking back.
The whole earth was brimming sunshine that morning. She tripped along, the clear sky pouring liquid blue into her soul. Oh, blessed are the children of endeavour in this, that they try and are hopeful. And blessed also are they who, knowing, smile and approve.
对嘉莉来说至关重要的这场戏要在阿佛莱礼堂上演。某些情况使得这场演出比原来预料的要引人注目。那个戏剧界的小学生收到台词的第二天早晨就写信告诉赫斯渥,她将在一个戏里演一个角色。 “真的,”她写道,生怕他以为她是在开玩笑,“我真要演戏。说实话,我的台词也拿到手了。这是千真万确的。”赫斯渥读到这里,露出溺爱的微笑。
“不知道会演成个什么样子。我一定要去瞧瞧。”他马上回了信,很讨人喜欢地提到了她的演戏才华。“我毫不怀疑你会成功。你明天早上一定要到公园来,把一切告诉我。”嘉莉很高兴地来赴约,把她所知道的一切和演戏有关的细节都告诉了他。
“嘿,”他说,“这太好了,我听了真高兴。你当然会演好的,你人那么灵气。”他确实从没见过她像现在这样神采飞扬。她往日那种淡淡的忧伤现在一扫而空了。她说话时眼睛在闪光,脸蛋红朴朴的,浑身洋溢着演戏给她带来的欢乐。尽管她有种种担心--这些担心时时萦绕心头--她仍然感到兴奋。尽管在一般人眼里这事情无足轻重,她却无法克制她的快乐情绪。
赫斯渥看到嘉莉显露的才华不禁着了迷。在生活中再没有比看到正当的雄心更让人振奋的事了,不管这种雄心多么幼稚。这雄心赋予人以色彩,力量和美感。
神圣的灵感使嘉莉变得神采奕奕。她还没做什么事,她的两个情人已经对她大加夸赞了。他们既然爱她,她所做的事在他们眼里当然就变得很了不起,值得大肆赞扬了。她则由于年轻无知充满着幻想。这些幻想一遇机会就会泛滥起来,于是一个小小的机会就好像成了金色的魔杖,可以用来发掘生活的宝藏。
“让我想想,”赫斯渥说,“我在那个支部该有些熟人。我自己也是兄弟会的会员。”“唉呀,你千万别让他知道是我告诉你的。”“好吧,就按你说的去做,”那个经理说。
“你如果想来的话,我会很高兴的。不过我不知道你怎么能去看演出,除非他邀请你。”“我一定会来的,”赫斯渥多情地说,“我会安排好,这样他不会知道是你告诉我的。这事就交给我好了。”这位经理对演出发生了兴趣,这事本身就非同小可。因为他在兄弟会里地位显要,值得一提。他已经在打算要邀些朋友去订一个包厢,向嘉莉献花。他要让这场演出成为一个社交盛会,给这个小姑娘一个露脸的机会。
隔了一两天,杜洛埃顺路来到亚当街上这家酒楼。他刚到,赫斯渥就看到了。当时是下午5点,酒馆里挤满了商人、演员、经理、政客。满厅是脸色红润大腹便便的人群,都戴着丝礼帽,穿着浆过的衬衫,手上戴着戒指,领带上别着饰针,真是尽善尽美,无可挑剔。那个著名的拳击家约翰·沙立文正站在酒柜的一端,周围站着许多服装鲜艳的运动员,他们正在热烈交谈。杜洛埃迈着大步,满面春风地穿过大厅,脚上那双黄褐色的新皮鞋走起路来发出喀嚓喀嚓的响声。
“嘿,老兄,”赫斯渥说,“我正在想你最近怎么样了。我以为你又出门去了呢。”杜洛埃笑了起来。
“你如果不经常来报到,当心我们要把你除名了。”“实在没办法,”推销员说,“我一直很忙。”他们穿过那些走来走去大声说笑的名人们,慢慢朝酒柜踱去。在3分钟里,这个穿着讲究的经理就三次和人握手。
“我听说你们支部要演一场戏,”赫斯渥以漫不经心的口气说道。
“是啊,谁告诉你的?”
“没人告诉我,”赫斯渥说。“他们给我送了两张票来,要我掏两块钱。有没有可以看的东西?”“我也不知道,”推销员答道,“他们一直要我给他们物色个姑娘演个角色。”“我原来不打算去的,”经理随随便便地说,“当然票是要认购的。那边的事情怎么样?”“不赖。他们要靠演出的收入布置装潢一下。”“好,我祝他们旗开得胜,”那位经理说,“再来一杯吗?”他不打算再谈下去了。现在如果他和几个朋友一起在戏院露面,他可以说是他的朋友怂恿他来的。杜洛埃想到该澄清一下可能造成的误会。
“我想我那位姑娘将在戏里串演个角色,”他想了一下突然说道。
“真的?怎么会呢?”
“你知道,你们缺演员,要我给他们找一个。我告诉了嘉莉,她似乎想试试。”“那太棒了,”经理说。"这事确实太妙了。对她也有好处。
她以前演过戏吗?”
“一点没有。”
“嗯,这也没什么关系。”
“不过她非常聪明,”杜洛埃不容别人对嘉莉的能力有任何怀疑,于是说道,“她学习她的台词非常快。”“真的吗!”经理说。
“是啊,老兄,那天晚上她让我大吃一惊。真的,我真是大吃一惊。”“我们要给她来个小小的表示,”经理说,“我来准备鲜花。”杜洛埃对他的好心报以微笑。
“演出结束以后,你们一定要和我一起吃点夜宵。”“我想她一定会演好的。”“我要看看她演出。她一定要演好。我们会让她成功的。”经理说着脸上闪过一丝不动声色的微笑,透着善意和精明。
在此期间,嘉莉参加了第一次排演。排演由昆塞尔先生主持,一个年轻人米勒斯先生给他当助手。米勒斯过去在演艺圈干过,有一点资历了,不过究竟有些什么资历旁人就不清楚了。可是,他因为自己有点经验,又摆出一副公事公办的面孔,所以他的态度几近粗暴--事实上,他忘记了自己指导的只是一群业余演员,并不是领工资的下属。
“听着,麦登达小姐,”他对站在台上不知所措的嘉莉说,“你不要这么站着,脸上带点儿表情。记住,你现在要做出有生人打扰心烦意乱的表情。你要这么走,”他说着做出几乎垂头丧气的样子走过阿佛莱礼堂的舞台。
嘉莉并不喜欢他的这个提示。但是这种场面太新奇,又有那么多陌生人在场,每人多少有点紧张,再加上她竭力想避免演砸,这一切使她胆怯起来,不敢提出反对意见。她照着导演的要求走动着,心里却感到这么走缺少了点什么东西,令人不自在。
“喂,莫根太太,”导演又对演珍珠的那个少妇说,“你坐在这里。喂,班贝格先生,你站在这里,这样站。你的台词是什么?”“你要解释清楚,”班贝格先生有气无力地念着台词。他演的是罗拉的情人雷埃,一个公子哥儿,当他发现罗拉嫣然一身,出身低微时,他娶她的决心就动摇了。
“怎么回事?你的脚本是怎么说的?”
“你要解释清楚,”班贝格先生紧张地看着他的台词又重复了一遍。
“不错,是这句词,”导演说,“但是脚本上还说你要做出大吃一惊的样子。你再来一遍,看能不能做出震惊的模样。”“你要解释清楚!”班贝格先生有力地命令说。
“不对,不对,这样说不行!你要这么说--‘你要解释清楚。'”“你要解释清楚。”班贝格先生有点走样地模仿着。
“这样好一些了。现在继续往下排。”
“有一天晚上,”接下来是莫根太太的台词,于是她就接了上来,“爸妈去看歌剧。他们在百老汇过马路时,一群马路上常见的乞儿向他们乞讨--”“等一等,”导演伸着一个胳膊冲上来说,“你刚才念的台词里,感情还要强烈些。”莫根太太的神气好像是害怕他会动手打她,她的眼里流露出恚怒的神色。
“记住,莫根太太,”他继续说,没有理会她恼怒的眼光,不过态度放和气了一些,“你现在正讲的是一个凄惨的故事。你所说的是件让你伤心的事。这需要注入感情,一种压抑的伤心。要这么说,‘马路上常见的乞儿向他们乞讨。'”“好吧,“莫根太太说。
“好,继续排下去。”
“母亲在口袋里掏零钱时,她的手碰到一个冰冷颤抖的手,这只手正抓住了她的钱包。”“很好,”导演打断了她,意味深长地点着头。
“噢!一个小偷!”班贝格先生把该他念的台词叫了出来。
“不对不对,班贝格先生,”导演走近来说,“不是这样说。
‘噢,是个小偷?'你要这么说。对,就是这样。”“这样好不好,”嘉莉意识到剧团的各个演员连台词还不一定记住了,更别说注意到细微的表情了,就怯生生地提议说,“我们先来通一遍台词,看看每个人是否记熟了。也许通台词的过程中会有所启发。”“这主意不错,麦登达小姐,”昆塞尔先生说,他坐在舞台一边,安详地看着排演,有时也提些意见,但是导演不予理睬。
“好吧,”导演有点窘迫地说,“这样也好。”不过他马上又神气起来,用权威的口气说:“现在我们就通一遍。念的时候,尽量把感情放进去。”“好,”昆塞尔先生说。
“这只手,”莫根太太继续念下去,抬头看了眼班贝格先生,又低头看了眼脚本,“我母亲一把抓住了。她抓得那么紧,一个细细的声音发出一声痛苦的尖叫。妈低下头,看见身旁是个衣衫破烂的小女孩。”“很好,”现在没事可干的导演评价说。
“是个贼!”班贝格先生叫了起来。
“响一点,”导演插嘴说,发现自己简直没法撒手不管。
“是个贼!”可怜的班贝格吼了起来。
“不错,是个贼,但是这个贼几乎还不到6岁,长着一张天使般的脸。'住手,'妈说,'你想干什么?’”“'想偷钱,'那个孩子说。”“'你难道不知道这么做不对吗?'我爸问。”“'不知道,'那孩子说,'但是挨饿是很难受的。'”“'谁叫你偷的?'我妈问。”“'是她--在那里,'孩子说,手指着路对面门洞里一个邋遢的女人。那女人猛地顺马路逃了。'那就是老犹大,'小女孩说。”莫根太太读这一大段时,语气平淡,导演简直绝望了。他坐立不安地转来转去,然后朝昆塞尔先生走去。
“你觉得他们怎么样?”他问。
“嗯,我看我们可以把他们训练得像个样子。”昆塞尔先生回答,露出一副百折不回的神气。
“我可没有把握,”导演说。“我看班贝格这家伙演情人实在太糟了。”“我们找不到别人了,”昆塞尔先生翻着眼睛说,"哈列生临时变卦不演了,我们还能找谁呢?”“我不知道,”导演说。“我恐怕他永远学不会。”就在这时班贝格先生叫了起来:“珍珠,你在和我开玩笑。”“你瞧瞧,”导演用一只手捂着嘴说,“上帝啊,像这样一个说话拖腔的人,你能拿他怎么办呢?”“尽你所能吧,”昆塞尔安慰地说。
排演就这样继续下去,直到嘉莉扮演的罗拉走进房间向雷埃解释。听了珍珠的说明以后,他已经写了一封绝交信,不过信还没有寄出。班贝格正在结束雷埃的台词:“我必须在她回来之前离开。啊,她的脚步声!太迟了!”他正慌慌张张地把信往口袋里塞,她温柔地说话了:“雷埃!”“柯--柯脱兰小姐,”班贝格结结巴巴地轻声说。
嘉莉看了他一会儿,忘记了周围的这些人。她开始把握自己扮演的角色的心理,嘴上露出一丝淡漠的微笑,按照台词的指示转过身来,朝窗子走去,就好像他不在场似的。她这么做的时候,姿态是那么优美,让人看了着迷。
“那个女人是谁啊?”导演一边看着嘉莉和班贝格的那场戏,一边问。
“麦登达小姐,”昆塞尔说。
“我知道她的名字,”导演说,“但是她是干什么的呢?”“我不知道,”昆塞尔说。“她是我们一个会员的朋友。”“嗯,我看她在这些人中最有主动精神--看起来对正在演的戏很感兴趣。”“而且很美貌,对不对?”昆塞尔说。
接下来在面对舞厅里所有人的那场戏里,她演得更精采了,导演不禁露出了微笑。他被她的魅力吸引住了,就主动走过来和她说话。
“你以前演过戏吗?”他奉承地问。
“没有,”嘉莉说。
“你演得这么好,我还以为你以前上过台呢。”嘉莉只是不好意思地微笑着。
他走开去听班贝格先生念台词。他正有气无力地念着一段热情激昂的台词。
莫根太太在旁边都看在眼里。她用发亮的黑眼睛妒忌地瞅着嘉莉。
“她不过是一个下贱的戏子而已。”她这么一想心里得了些安慰,于是她就把她当戏子来鄙视和憎恨。
当天的排演结束了。嘉莉回家时感到自己这一天的表现不错。导演的话还在她耳边回响,她渴望有个机会能告诉赫斯渥,让他知道她演得有多出色。杜洛埃也是她吐露肺腑的对象。在他问她之前,她就迫不及待地想告诉他。不过她的虚荣心还没强到自己主动提这事儿。可是这个推销员今晚心里在想别的事,她的小小经历在他看来无足轻重。因此除了她主动说的一些事以外,他并没有继续这个话题,而她又不善于自吹自夸。他想当然地认为她既然干得不错,他就无须再为此操心了。嘉莉的心里话得不到倾吐,感到受了压抑,心里很不痛快。
她深切感到他对她不关心,因此渴望见到赫斯渥。他现在似乎是她在这世上的唯一的朋友了。第二天早上杜洛埃对她排演的事又感兴趣起来,可是已经为时太晚,他的损失无法挽回了。
她从经理那里收到一封措辞动人的信,信里说她收到信的时候,他已经在公园里等她了。等她到了公园,他用朝阳般灿烂的微笑迎接她。“嘿,宝贝,”他说,“你排演得怎么样?”“还不错。”她说话时还在为杜洛埃的态度心情不佳。
“把你排演的事都告诉我吧。排演得愉快吗?”嘉莉把排戏中发生的事一五一十地告诉他,说着说着情绪高涨起来。
“太棒了,”赫斯渥说,“我真为你高兴。我一定要到那里去看你排演。下一次什么时候排戏?”“星期二,”嘉莉说,“不过他们不准旁观的。”
“我想我可以想法子进去的,”赫斯渥含有深意地说。
他这么关心她,使她心情完全好转了,她又感到喜气洋洋了。不过她要他答应不去看排演。
“那你一定要演好,让我高兴高兴,”他鼓励地说,“记住,我要看到你成功。我们要使这场演出像个样子,你一定要成功。”“我会努力的,”嘉莉说,浑身洋溢着爱和热情。
“真是个好姑娘,”赫斯渥疼爱地说。“那你就记住了,"他伸出一个手指情意款款地朝她摇了摇,“尽你最大的努力。”“我会的,”她回头说道。
这天早上整个世界充满了阳光。她轻快地走着,湛蓝的天空好像在她心里灌注了蓝色的液体。啊,那些发奋努力的孩子们是有福的,因为他们在满怀希望地奋斗。那些了解他们,对他们的努力给予微笑和赞许的人同样是有福的。

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 18楼  发表于: 2013-11-01 0

Chapter 18 JUST OVER THE BORDER: A HAIL AND FAREWELL
By the evening of the 16th the subtle hand of Hurstwood had made itself apparent. He had given the word among his friends -- and they were many and influential -- that here was something which they ought to attend, and, as a consequence, the sale of tickets by Mr. Quincel, acting for the lodge, had been large. Small four-line notes had appeared in all of the daily newspapers. These he had arranged for by the aid of one of his newspaper friends on the "Times," Mr. Harry McGarren, the managing editor.
"Say, Harry," Hurstwood said to him one evening, as the latter stood at the bar drinking before wending his belated way homeward, "you can help the boys out, I guess."
"What is it?" said McGarren, pleased to be consulted by the opulent manager.
"The Custer Lodge is getting up a little entertainment for their own good, and they'd like a little newspaper notice. You know what I mean -- a squib or two saying that it's going to take place."
"Certainly," said McGarren, "I can fix that for you, George."
At the same time Hurstwood kept himself wholly in the background. The members of Custer Lodge could scarcely understand why their little affair was taking so well. Mr. Harry Quincel was looked upon as quite a star for this sort of work.
By the time the 16th had arrived Hurstwood's friends had rallied like Romans to a senator's call. A well-dressed, good-natured, flatteringly-inclined audience was assured from the moment he thought of assisting Carrie.
That little student had mastered her part to her own satisfaction, much as she trembled for her fate when she should once face the gathered throng, behind the glare of the footlights. She tried to console herself with the thought that a score of other persons, men and women, were equally tremulous concerning the outcome of their efforts, but she could not disassociate the general danger from her own individual liability. She feared that she would forget her lines, that she might be unable to master the feeling which she now felt concerning her own movements in the play. At times she wished that she had never gone into the affair; at others, she trembled lest she should be paralysed with fear and stand white and gasping, not knowing what to say and spoiling the entire performance.
In the matter of the company, Mr. Bamberger had disappeared. That hopeless example had fallen under the lance of the director's criticism. Mrs. Morgan was still present, but envious and determined, if for nothing more than spite, to do as well as Carrie at least. A loafing professional had been called in to assume the role of Ray, and, while he was a poor stick of his kind, he was not troubled by any of those qualms which attack the spirit of those who have never faced an audience. He swashed about (cautioned though he was to maintain silence concerning his past theatrical relationships) in such a self-confident manner that he was like to convince every one of his identity by mere matter of circumstantial evidence.
"It is so easy," he said to Mrs. Morgan, in the usual affected stage voice. "An audience would be the last thing to trouble me. It's the spirit of the part, you know, that is difficult."
Carrie disliked his appearance, but she was too much the actress not to swallow his qualities with complaisance, seeing that she must suffer his fictitious love for the evening.
At six she was ready to go. Theatrical paraphernalia had been provided over and above her care. She had practised her make-up in the morning, had rehearsed and arranged her material for the evening by one o'clock, and had gone home to have a final look at her part, waiting for the evening to come.
On this occasion the lodge sent a carriage. Drouet rode with her as far as the door, and then went about the neighbouring stores, looking for some good cigars. The little actress marched nervously into her dressing-room and began that painfully anticipated matter of make-up which was to transform her, a simple maiden, to Laura, The Belle of Society.
The flare of the gas-jets, the open trunks, suggestive of travel and display, the scattered contents of the make-up box -- rouge, pearl powder, whiting, burnt cork, India ink, pencils for the eyelids, wigs, scissors, looking-glasses, drapery -- in short, all the nameless paraphernalia of disguise, have a remarkable atmosphere of their own. Since her arrival in the city many things had influenced her, but always in a far-removed manner. This new atmosphere was more friendly. It was wholly unlike the great brilliant mansions which waved her coldly away, permitting her only awe and distant wonder. This took her by the hand kindly, as one who says, "My dear, come in." It opened for her as if for its own. She had wondered at the greatness of the names upon the bill-boards, the marvel of the long notices in the papers, the beauty of the dresses upon the stage, the atmosphere of carriages, flowers, refinement. Here was no illusion. Here was an open door to see all of that. She had come upon it as one who stumbles upon a secret passage, and, behold, she was in the chamber of diamonds and delight!
As she dressed with a flutter, in her little stage room, hearing the voices outside, seeing Mr. Quincel hurrying here and there, noting Mrs. Morgan and Mrs. Hoagland at their nervous work of preparation, seeing all the twenty members of the cast moving about and worrying over what the result would be, she could not help thinking what a delight this would be if it would endure; how perfect a state, if she could only do well now, and then some time get a place as a real actress. The thought had taken a mighty hold upon her. It hummed in her ears as the melody of an old song.
Outside in the little lobby another scene was being enacted. Without the interest of Hurstwood, the little hall would probably have been comfortably filled, for the members of the lodge were moderately interested in its welfare. Hurstwood's word, however, had gone the rounds. It was to be a full-dress affair. The four boxes had been taken. Dr. Norman McNeill Hale and his wife were to occupy one. This was quite a card. C. R. Walker, drygoods merchant and possessor of at least two hundred thousand dollars, had taken another; a well-known coal merchant had been induced to take the third, and Hurstwood and his friends the fourth. Among the latter was Drouet. The people who were now pouring here were not celebrities, nor even local notabilities, in a general sense. They were the lights of a certain circle -- the circle of small fortunes and secret order distinctions. These gentlemen Elks knew the standing of one another. They had regard for the ability which could amass a small fortune, own a nice home, keep a barouche or carriage, perhaps, wear fine clothes, and maintain a good mercantile position. Naturally, Hurstwood, who was a little above the order of mind which accepted this standard as perfect, who had shrewdness and much assumption of dignity, who held an imposing and authoritative position, and commanded friendship by intuitive tact in handling people, was quite a figure. He was more generally known than most others in the same circle, and was looked upon as some one whose reserve covered a mine of influence and solid financial prosperity.
To-night he was in his element. He came with several friends directly from Rector's in a carriage. In the lobby he met Drouet, who was just returning from a trip for more cigars. All five now joined in an animated conversation concerning the company present and the general drift of lodge affairs.
"Who's here?" said Hurstwood, passing into the theatre proper, where the lights were turned up and a company of gentlemen were laughing and talking in the open space back of the seats.
"Why, how do you do, Mr. Hurstwood?" came from the first individual recognised.
"Glad to see you," said the latter, grasping his hand lightly.
"Looks quite an affair, doesn't it?"
"Yes, indeed," said the manager.
"Custer seems to have the backing of its members," observed the friend.
"So it should," said the knowing manager. "I'm glad to see it."
"Well, George," said another rotund citizen, whose avoirdupois made necessary an almost alarming display of starched shirt bosom, "how goes it with you?"
"Excellent," said the manager.
"What brings you over here? You're not a member of Custer."
"Good-nature," returned the manager. "Like to see the boys, you know."
"Wife here?"
"She couldn't come to-night. She's not well."
"Sorry to hear it -- nothing serious, I hope."
"No, just feeling a little ill."
"I remember Mrs. Hurstwood when she was travelling once with you over to St. Joe-" and here the newcomer launched off in a trivial recollection, which was terminated by the arrival of more friends.
"Why, George, how are you?" said another genial West Side politician and lodge member. "My, but I'm glad to see you again; how are things, anyhow?"
"Very well; I see you got that nomination for alderman."
"Yes, we whipped them out over there without much trouble."
"What do you suppose Hennessy will do now?"
"Oh, he'll go back to his brick business. He has a brick-yard, you know."
"I didn't know that," said the manager. "Felt pretty sore, I suppose, over his defeat."
"Perhaps," said the other, winking shrewdly.
Some of the more favoured of his friends whom he had invited began to roll up in carriages now. They came shuffling in with a great show of finery and much evident feeling of content and importance.
"Here we are," said Hurstwood, turning to one from a group with whom he was talking.
"That's right," returned the newcomer, a gentleman of about forty-five.
"And say," he whispered, jovially, pulling Hurstwood over by the shoulder so that he might whisper in his ear, "if this isn't a good show, I'll punch your head."
"You ought to pay for seeing your old friends. Bother the show!"
To another who inquired, "Is it something really good?" the manager replied:
"I don't know. I don't suppose so." Then, lifting his hand graciously, "For the lodge."
"Lots of boys out, eh?"
"Yes, look up Shanahan. He was just asking for you a moment ago."
It was thus that the little theatre resounded to a babble of successful voices, the creak of fine clothes, the commonplace of good-nature, and all largely because of this man's bidding. Look at him any time within the half hour before the curtain was up, he was a member of an eminent group -- a rounded company of five or more whose stout figures, large white bosoms, and shining pins bespoke the character of their success. The gentlemen who brought their wives called him out to shake hands. Seats clicked, ushers bowed while he looked blandly on. He was evidently a light among them, reflecting in his personality the ambitions of those who greeted him. He was acknowledged, fawned upon, in a way lionised. Through it all one could see the standing of the man. It was greatness in a way, small as it was.
到了16日晚上,赫斯渥已经巧妙地大显神通。他在他的朋友们中间散布消息说这场演出很值得一看--而他的朋友不仅人数众多,而且很有势力--结果支部干事昆塞尔先生卖出了大量的戏票。所有的日报都为这事发了一条四行的消息。这一点是靠他的新闻界的朋友哈莱·麦格伦先生办到的。 麦格伦先生是芝加哥《时报》的主编。
“喂,哈莱,”一天夜里麦格伦回家前先在酒馆柜台边喝上两杯时,于是赫斯渥对他说,“我看你能给支部的那些孩子们帮个忙。”“什么事啊?”麦格伦先生问道。这个富有的经理这么看得其他,着实让他高兴。
“寇斯特支部为了筹款要举办一场小小的演出,他们很希望报纸能发条消息。你明白我的意思--来上两三句说明何时何地有这么场演出就行了。”“没问题,”麦格伦说,“这事我能替你办到,乔治。”这期间,赫斯渥自己一直躲在幕后。寇斯特支部的人几乎无法理解他们的小玩意儿为什么这么受欢迎。于是昆塞尔先生被看作是主办这类事的天才。
到了16日这天,赫斯渥的朋友们纷纷去捧场,就好像罗马人听到了他们元老的召唤一样。从赫斯渥决定帮嘉莉那一刻起,就可以肯定,去看演出的将都是些衣冠楚楚,满怀善意,一心想捧场的人士。
那个戏剧界的小学生这时已经掌握了她那个角色的表演,自己还相当满意。尽管她一想到自己要在舞台强烈的灯光下,在满堂观众面前演戏,不禁吓得发抖,为自己的命运担心。
她竭力安慰自己说,还有二十来个别的人,有男有女,也在为演出的结果紧张得发抖。可是这没有用。她想到总体失败的可能性就不能不想到她个人失败的可能性。她担心自己会临时忘词,又担心在舞台上她不能把她对角色的情感变化的理解表现出来。有时候她真希望自己当初没有参与这件事就好了。有时候她又担心自己到了台上会吓呆了,只会脸色苍白气喘吁吁地站在台上,不知道说什么好,使整个演出都砸在她手里,这种可能性让她吓得发抖。
在演员阵容方面,班贝格先生已经去掉了。这个不可救药的先生在导演的唇熗舌剑的指责下只好退出。莫根太太还在班子里,但是妒忌得要命,不为别的,光为这份怨恨,她也决心要演得至少像嘉莉一样好。一个失业的演员被请来演雷埃这个角色。尽管他只是个蹩脚演员,他不像那些没有在观众前亮过相的演员那样提心吊胆,焦虑不安。尽管他已被警告过不要提其他以前和戏剧界的联系,可是他那么神气活现地走来走去,一副信心十足的样子,单凭这些间接证据,就足以让别人知道他吃的是哪一行饭了。
“演戏是很容易的,”他用舞台上念道白的口气拿腔拿调地对莫根太太说,“我一点也不为观众操心,你要知道,难的是把握角色的气质。”嘉莉不喜欢他的样子。但她是一个好演员,所以温顺地容忍了他这些气质。她知道这一晚上她必须忍受他那装模作样的谈情说爱。
6点钟,她已一切准备就绪可以出发了。演戏用的行头是主办单位提供的,不用她操心。上午她已试过化装,1点钟时彩排完毕,晚上演戏用的东西也都准备好了。然后她回家最后看了一遍她的台词,就等晚上到来了。
为了当晚的演出,支部派了马车来接她。杜洛埃和她一起坐马车到了剧场门口,就下车到附近店里去买几支上等雪茄。
这小女演员一个人惴惴不安地走进她的化妆间,开始了她那焦虑痛苦地期待着的化妆,这化妆要把一个单纯的姑娘变成罗拉,社交皇后。
耀眼的煤气灯,打开的箱子(令人想起旅行和排场),散乱的化妆用品--胭脂、珍珠粉、白垩粉、软木炭、墨汁、眼睑笔、假发、剪刀、镜子、戏装--总之,各种叫不上名来的化妆用的行头,应有尽有,各有自己独特的气息。自从她来到芝加哥,城里的许多东西深深吸引了她,但那些东西对她来说总是高不可攀。这新的气氛要友好得多。它完全不像那些豪门府第令她望而生畏,不准她走近,只准她远远地惊叹。这里的气氛却像一个老朋友,亲热地拉着她的手,对她说:“请进吧,亲爱的。"它把她当自己人向她敞开大门。戏院广告牌上那些大名鼎鼎的明星名字,报上长长的剧目,舞台上的华丽服装,还有马车,鲜花和高雅服饰带来的剧场气氛--这一切一直令她赞叹和好奇。如今这已不是幻想了。这扇门敞开着让她看看这一切。她就像一个偶然发现秘密通道的人一样,瞎碰瞎撞来到这里。睁眼一看,自己来到了一个堆满钻石和奇珍的宝库!
她在自己的小化妆间激动不安地穿戏装时,可以听到外面的说话声,看到昆塞尔先生在东奔西忙,莫根太太和霍格兰太太在忐忑不安地做准备工作,全团二十个演员都在走来走去,担心着戏不知会演得怎么样,这使她不禁暗想,如果这一切能永远地延续下去,那将多么令人愉快埃如果她这次能够演成功,以后某个时候再谋到一个当女演员的位子,那事情就太理想了。这个念头让她非常动心,就像一首古老民歌的旋律在她耳边不断地回响。
外面的小休息室里又是另一番景象。即使赫斯渥不施加影响,这个小剧场也许仍然会客满的,因为支部的人对支部的事情还是比较关心的。但是赫斯渥的话一传开,这场演出就成了必须穿晚礼服的社交盛会。四个包厢都让人包下了。诺曼·麦克尼·海尔医生和太太包了一个,这是张王牌。至少拥有二十万财产的呢绒商西·阿·华尔格也包了一个。一个有名的煤炭商听了劝说,订了第三个包厢。赫斯渥和他的朋友们订了第四个包厢。杜洛埃也在这群人中间。涌入这剧场来看戏的,总的来说,并不是名流们,甚至算不上当地的要人们,但他们是某一阶层的头面人物--那个颇有点资产的阶层加上帮会的要人们。这些兄弟会的先生们互相都知道各人的地位,对于彼此的能力表示敬意,因为他们都是凭自己的本事,创起一份小家业。他们都拥有一幢漂亮的住宅,置起了四轮大马车或者二轮马车,也许还穿得衣冠楚楚地在商界出人头地。在这群人中,赫斯渥自然是个重要人物。他比那些满足于目前地位的人在精神上要高出一筹。他为人精明,举止庄重,地位显要有权势,在待人接物上天生的圆活机敏,容易博得人们的友谊。
在这个圈子里,他比大多数人出名,被看作是一个势力很大,财力殷实的人物。
今晚他在自己的圈子里活动,如鱼得水。他是和一些朋友直接从雷克脱饭店坐马车来戏院的。在休息室里他遇到了杜洛埃买了雪茄回来。五个人都兴高采烈地聊了起来,他们聊的是即将演出的班子和支部事务的一般情况。
“谁在这里啊?”赫斯渥从休息室走进演出大厅。大厅里灯都点起来了,一群先生正聚在座位后面的空地上高声谈笑着。
“喂,你好吗,赫斯渥先生?”他认出的第一个人向他打招呼。
“很高兴见到你,”赫斯渥和他轻轻地握了手,说道。
“这看上去很像一回事,是不是?”
“是啊,真不错,”经理先生说。
“寇斯特支部的人看来很齐心,”他的朋友议论说。
“应该这样,”世故的经理说道,“看到他们这样真让人高兴。”“喂,乔治,”另一个胖子说。他胖得把礼服领口都绷开了,露出了好大一片浆过的衬衫前胸,“你怎么样啊?”“很好,”经理说。
“你怎么会来的?你不是寇斯特支部的人嘛。”“我是好心好意来的,”经理回答说,“想看看这里的朋友,你知道。”“太太也来了?”“她今天来不了,她身体不太好。”“真遗憾--我希望不是什么大玻”“不是,只是小有不适。”“我还记得赫斯渥太太和你一起到圣乔旅行--”话题说到这里,这个新来的人开始回忆一些琐碎的小事。又来了一群朋友把这回忆打断了。
“喂,乔治,你好吗?”另一个人和颜悦色地问道。他是西区的政客又是支部的成员,“哇,我真高兴又见到你。你的情况怎么样?”“很不错。我得知你被提名当市议员了。”“是啊,我们没费多少事,就把他们打败了。”“依你看汉纳赛先生现在会做些什么?”“还是回去做他的砖瓦生意嘛。你知道他有一座砖厂。”“这一点我倒不知道,”经理说。“我猜想他这次竞选失败心里一定很不是滋味。”“也许吧,”对方精明地眨了一下眼睛说道。
他邀请来的那些和他交情更深一些的朋友现在也坐着马车陆陆续续来到了,他们大摇大摆地进来,炫耀地穿着考究精美的服装,一副明显的志得意满的要人气派。
“我们都来了,”赫斯渥离开在在谈话的这些人,朝新来的一个人说道。
“是啊,”新来的人说道,他是个大约45岁的绅士。
“喂,”他快活地拉着赫斯渥的肩膀,把他拉过来说句悄悄话,“要是戏不好,我可要敲你的头。”“为了看看老朋友,也该掏腰包才对。这戏嘛,管它好不好!”另一个问他:“是不是有点看头?”经理回答:“我也不知道。我想不会有什么看头的。”然后他大度地扬扬手说,“为支部捧个场嘛。”“来了不少的人,是吧。”“是啊,你去找找珊纳汉先生吧,他刚才还在问起你。”就这样,这小小的剧场里回响着这些春风得意人物的交谈声,考究的服装发出的窸窣声,还有一般的表示善意的寒暄声。一大部分人是赫斯渥召来的。在戏开场前的半个小时里,你随时可以看到他和一群大人物在一起--五六个人围成一圈,一个个身子肥胖,西服领露出一大片白衬衫前胸,身上别着闪亮的饰针,处处显示他们是些成功的人物。那些携带太太同来的先生们都把他招呼过去和他握手。座位发出啪啦啪啦的声响,领座员朝客人们鞠躬,而他在一边温和殷勤地看着。
很显然,他是这群人中的佼佼者,在他身上反映着那些和他打招呼的人们的野心。他为他们所承认,受到他们的奉承,甚至有一点儿被当作大人物看待,从中可以看出这个人的地位。尽管他不属于最上层的社会,他在自己的圈子里可以算得上了不起了。

慕若涵

ZxID:14387487


等级: 总版主
配偶: 时不予
爱就像蓝天白云,晴空万里,突然暴风雨!
举报 只看该作者 19楼  发表于: 2013-11-01 0

Chapter 19 AN HOUR IN ELFLAND: A CLAMOUR HALF HEARD
At last the curtain was ready to go up. All the details of the make-up had been completed, and the company settled down as the leader of the small, hired orchestra tapped significantly upon his music rack with his baton and began the soft curtain-raising strain. Hurstwood ceased talking, and went with Drouet and his friend Sagar Morrison around to the box.
"Now, we'll see how the little girl does," he said to Drouet, in a tone which no one else could hear.
On the stage, six of the characters had already appeared in the opening parlour scene. Drouet and Hurstwood saw at a glance that Carrie was not among them, and went on talking in a whisper. Mrs. Morgan, Mrs. Hoagland, and the actor who had taken Bamberger's part were representing the principal roles in this scene. The professional, whose name was Patton, had little to recommend him outside of his assurance, but this at the present moment was most palpably needed. Mrs. Morgan, as Pearl, was stiff with fright. Mrs. Hoagland was husky in the throat. The whole company was so weak-kneed that the lines were merely spoken, and nothing more. It took all the hope and uncritical good-nature of the audience to keep from manifesting pity by that unrest which is the agony of failure.
Hurstwood was perfectly indifferent. He took it for granted that it would be worthless. All he cared for was to have it endurable enough to allow for pretension and congratulation afterward.
After the first rush of fright, however, the players got over the danger of collapse. They rambled weakly forward, losing nearly all the expression which was intended, and making the thing dull in the extreme, when Carrie came in.
One glance at her, and both Hurstwood and Drouet saw plainly that she also was weak-kneed. She came faintly across the stage, saying:
"And you, sir; we have been looking for you since eight o'clock," but with so little colour and in such a feeble voice that it was positively painful.
"She's frightened," whispered Drouet to Hurstwood.
The manager made no answer.
She had a line presently which was supposed to be funny.
"Well, that's as much as to say that I'm a sort of life pill."
It came out so flat, however, that it was a deathly thing. Drouet fidgeted. Hurstwood moved his toe the least bit.
There was another place in which Laura was to rise and, with a sense of impending disaster, say, sadly:
"I wish you hadn't said that, Pearl. You know the old proverb, 'Call a maid by a married name.'"
The lack of feeling in the thing was ridiculous. Carrie did not get it at all. She seemed to be talking in her sleep. It looked as if she were certain to be a wretched failure. She was more hopeless than Mrs. Morgan, who had recovered somewhat, and was now saying her lines clearly at least. Drouet looked away from the stage at the audience. The latter held out silently, hoping for a general change, of course. Hurstwood fixed his eye on Carrie, as if to hypnotise her into doing better. He was pouring determination of his own in her direction. He felt sorry for her.
In a few more minutes it fell to her to read the letter sent in by the strange villain. The audience had been slightly diverted by a conversation between the professional actor and a character called Snorky, impersonated by a short little American, who really developed some humour as a half-crazed, one-armed soldier, turned messenger for a living. He bawled his lines out with such defiance that, while they really did not partake of the humour intended, they were funny. Now he was off, however, and it was back to pathos, with Carrie as the chief figure. She did not recover. She wandered through the whole scene between herself and the intruding villain, straining the patience of the audience, and finally exiting, much to their relief.
"She's too nervous," said Drouet, feeling in the mildness of the remark that he was lying for once.
"Better go back and say a word to her."
Drouet was glad to do anything for relief. He fairly hustled around to the side entrance, and was let in by the friendly door-keeper. Carrie was standing in the wings, weakly waiting her next cue, all the snap and nerve gone out of her.
"Say, Cad," he said, looking at her, "you mustn't be nervous. Wake up. Those guys out there don't amount to anything. What are you afraid of?"
"I don't know," said Carrie. "I just don't seem to be able to do it."
She was grateful for the drummer's presence, though. She had found the company so nervous that her own strength had gone.
"Come on," said Drouet. "Brace up. What are you afraid of? Go on out there now, and do the trick. What do you care?"
Carrie revived a little under the drummer's electrical, nervous condition.
"Did I do so very bad?"
"Not a bit. All you need is a little more ginger. Do it as you showed me. Get that toss of your head you had the other night."
Carrie remembered her triumph in the room. She tried to think she could do it.
"What's next?" he said, looking at her part, which she had been studying.
"Why, the scene between Ray and me when I refuse him."
"Well, now you do that lively," said the drummer. "Put in snap, that's the thing. Act as if you didn't care."
"Your turn next, Miss Madenda," said the prompter.
"Oh, dear," said Carrie.
"Well, you're a chump for being afraid," said Drouet. "Come on now, brace up. I'll watch you from right here."
"Will you?" said Carrie.
"Yes, now go on. Don't be afraid."
The prompter signalled her.
She started out, weak as ever, but suddenly her nerve partially returned. She thought of Drouet looking.
"Ray," she said, gently, using a tone of voice much more calm than when she had last appeared. It was the scene which had pleased the director at the rehearsal.
"She's easier," thought Hurstwood to himself.
She did not do the part as she had at rehearsal, but she was better. The audience was at least not irritated. The improvement of the work of the entire company took away direct observation from her. They were making very fair progress, and now it looked as if the play would be passable, in the less trying parts at least.
Carrie came off warm and nervous.
"Well," she said, looking at him, "was it any better?"
"Well, I should say so. That's the way. Put life into it. You did that about a thousand per cent. better than you did the other scene. Now go on and fire up. You can do it. Knock 'em."
"Was it really better?"
"Better, I should say so. What comes next?"
"That ballroom scene."
"Well, you can do that all right," he said.
"I don't know," answered Carrie.
"Why, woman," he exclaimed, "you did it for me! Now you go out there and do it. It'll be fun for you. Just do as you did in the room. If you'll reel it off that way, I'll bet you make a hit. Now, what'll you bet? You do it."
The drummer usually allowed his ardent good-nature to get the better of his speech. He really did think that Carrie had acted this particular scene very well, and he wanted her to repeat it in public. His enthusiasm was due to the mere spirit of the occasion.
When the time came, he buoyed Carrie up most effectually. He began to make her feel as if she had done very well. The old melancholy of desire began to come back as he talked at her, and by the time the situation rolled around she was running high in feeling.
"I think I can do this."
"Sure you can. Now you go ahead and see."
On the stage, Mrs. Van Dam was making her cruel insinuation against Laura.
Carrie listened, and caught the infection of something -- she did not know what. Her nostrils sniffed thinly.
"It means," the professional actor began, speaking as Ray, "that society is a terrible avenger of insult. Have you ever heard of the Siberian wolves? When one of the pack falls through weakness, the others devour him. It is not an elegant comparison, but there is something wolfish in society. Laura has mocked it with a pretence, and society, which is made up of pretence, will bitterly resent the mockery."
At the sound of her stage name Carrie started. She began to feel the bitterness of the situation. The feelings of the outcast descended upon her. She hung at the wing's edge, wrapt in her own mounting thoughts. She hardly heard anything more, save her own rumbling blood.
"Come, girls," said Mrs. Van Dam, solemnly, "let us look after our things. They are no longer safe when such an accomplished thief enters."
"Cue," said the prompter, close to her side, but she did not hear. Already she was moving forward with a steady grace, born of inspiration. She dawned upon the audience, handsome and proud, shifting, with the necessity of the situation, to a cold, white, helpless object, as the social pack moved away from her scornfully.
Hurstwood blinked his eyes and caught the infection. The radiating waves of feeling and sincerity were already breaking against the farthest walls of the chamber. The magic of passion, which will yet dissolve the world, was here at work.
There was a drawing, too, of attention, a riveting of feeling, heretofore wandering.
"Ray! Ray! Why do you not come back to her?" was the cry of Pearl.
Every eye was fixed on Carrie, still proud and scornful. They moved as she moved. Their eyes were with her eyes.
Mrs. Morgan, as Pearl, approached her.
"Let us go home," she said.
"No," answered Carrie, her voice assuming for the first time a penetrating quality which it had never known. "Stay with him!"
She pointed an almost accusing hand toward her lover. Then, with a pathos which struck home because of its utter simplicity, "He shall not suffer long."
Hurstwood realised that he was seeing something extraordinarily good. It was heightened for him by the applause of the audience as the curtain descended and the fact that it was Carrie. He thought now that she was beautiful. She had done something which was above his sphere. He felt a keen delight in realising that she was his.
"Fine," he said, and then, seized by a sudden impulse, arose and went about to the stage door.
When he came in upon Carrie she was still with Drouet. His feelings for her were most exuberant. He was almost swept away by the strength and feeling she exhibited. His desire was to pour forth his praise with the unbounded feelings of a lover, but here was Drouet, whose affection was also rapidly reviving. The latter was more fascinated, if anything, than Hurstwood. At least, in the nature of things, it took a more ruddy form.
"Well, well," said Drouet, "you did out of sight. That was simply great. I knew you could do it. Oh, but you're a little daisy!"
Carrie's eyes flamed with the light of achievement.
"Did I do all right?"
"Did you? Well, I guess. Didn't you hear the applause?"
There was some faint sound of clapping yet.
"I thought I got it something like -- I felt it."
Just then Hurstwood came in. Instinctively he felt the change in Drouet. He saw that the drummer was near to Carrie, and jealousy leaped alight in his bosom. In a flash of thought, he reproached himself for having sent him back. Also, he hated him as an intruder. He could scarcely pull himself down to the level where he would have to congratulate Carrie as a friend. Nevertheless, the man mastered himself, and it was a triumph. He almost jerked the old subtle light to his eyes.
"I thought," he said, looking at Carrie, "I would come around and tell you how well you did, Mrs. Drouet. It was delightful."
Carrie took the cue, and replied:
"Oh, thank you."
"I was just telling her," put in Drouet, now delighted with his possession, "that I thought she did fine."
"Indeed you did," said Hurstwood, turning upon Carrie eyes in which she read more than the words.
Carrie laughed luxuriantly.
"If you do as well in the rest of the play, you will make us all think you are a born actress."
Carrie smiled again. She felt the acuteness of Hurstwood's position, and wished deeply that she could be alone with him, but she did not understand the change in Drouet. Hurstwood found that he could not talk, repressed as he was, and grudging Drouet every moment of his presence, he bowed himself out with the elegance of a Faust. Outside he set his teeth with envy.
"Damn it!" he said, "is he always going to be in the way?" He was moody when he got back to the box, and could not talk for thinking of his wretched situation.
As the curtain for the next act arose, Drouet came back. He was very much enlivened in temper and inclined to whisper, but Hurstwood pretended interest. He fixed his eyes on the stage, although Carrie was not there, a short bit of melodramatic comedy preceding her entrance. He did not see what was going on, however. He was thinking his own thoughts, and they were wretched.
The progress of the play did not improve matters for him. Carrie, from now on, was easily the centre of interest. The audience, which had been inclined to feel that nothing could be good after the first gloomy impression, now went to the other extreme and saw power where it was not. The general feeling reacted on Carrie. She presented her part with some felicity, though nothing like the intensity which had aroused the feeling at the end of the long first act.
Both Hurstwood and Drouet viewed her pretty figure with rising feelings. The fact that such ability should reveal itself in her, that they should see it set forth under such effective circumstances, framed almost in massy gold and shone upon by the appropriate lights of sentiment and personality, heightened her charm for them. She was more than the old Carrie to Drouet. He longed to be at home with her until he could tell her. He awaited impatiently the end, when they should go home alone.
Hurstwood, on the contrary, saw in the strength of her new attractiveness his miserable predicament. He could have cursed the man beside him. By the Lord, he could not even applaud feelingly as he would. For once he must simulate when it left a taste in his mouth.
It was in the last act that Carrie's fascination for her lovers assumed its most effective character.
Hurstwood listened to its progress, wondering when Carrie would come on. He had not long to wait. The author had used the artifice of sending all the merry company for a drive, and now Carrie came in alone. It was the first time that Hurstwood had had a chance to see her facing the audience quite alone, for nowhere else had she been without a foil of some sort. He suddenly felt, as she entered, that her old strength -- the power that had grasped him at the end of the first act -- had come back. She seemed to be gaining feeling, now that the play was drawing to a close and the opportunity for great action was passing.
"Poor Pearl," she said, speaking with natural pathos. "It is a sad thing to want for happiness, but it is a terrible thing to see another groping about blindly for it, when it is almost within the grasp."
She was gazing now sadly out upon the open sea, her arm resting listlessly upon the polished door-post.
Hurstwood began to feel a deep sympathy for her and for himself. He could almost feel that she was talking to him. He was, by a combination of feelings and entanglements, almost deluded by that quality of voice and manner which, like a pathetic strain of music, seems ever a personal and intimate thing. Pathos has this quality, that it seems ever addressed to one alone.
"And yet, she can be very happy with him," went on the little actress. "Her sunny temper, her joyous face will brighten any home."
She turned slowly toward the audience without seeing. There was so much simplicity in her movements that she seemed wholly alone. Then she found a seat by a table, and turned over some books, devoting a thought to them.
"With no longings for what I may not have," she breathed in conclusion -- and it was almost a sigh -- "my existence hidden from all save two in the wide world, and making my joy out of the joy of that innocent girl who will soon be his wife."
Hurstwood was sorry when a character, known as Peach Blossom, interrupted her. He stirred irritably, for he wished her to go on. He was charmed by the pale face, the lissome figure, draped in pearl grey, with a coiled string of pearls at the throat. Carrie had the air of one who was weary and in need of protection, and, under the fascinating make-believe of the moment, he rose in feeling until he was ready in spirit to go to her and ease her out of her misery by adding to his own delight.
In a moment Carrie was alone again, and was saying, with animation:
"I must return to the city, no matter what dangers may lurk here. I must go, secretly if I can; openly, if I must."
There was a sound of horses' hoofs outside, and then Ray's voice saying:
"No, I shall not ride again. Put him up."
He entered, and then began a scene which had as much to do with the creation of the tragedy of affection in Hurstwood as anything in his peculiar and involved career. For Carrie had resolved to make something of this scene, and, now that the cue had come, it began to take a feeling hold upon her. Both Hurstwood and Drouet noted the rising sentiment as she proceeded.
"I thought you had gone with Pearl," she said to her lover.
"I did go part of the way, but I left the party a mile down the road."
"You and Pearl had no disagreement?"
"No -- yes; that is, we always have. Our social barometers always stand at 'cloudy' and 'overcast.'
"And whose fault is that?" she said, easily.
"Not mine," he answered, pettishly. "I know I do all I can -- I say all I can -- but she-"
This was rather awkwardly put by Patton, but Carrie redeemed it with a grace which was inspiring.
"But she is your wife," she said, fixing her whole attention upon the stilled actor, and softening the quality of her voice until it was again low and musical. "Ray, my friend, courtship is the text from which the whole sermon of married life takes its theme. Do not let yours be discontented and unhappy."
She put her two little hands together and pressed them appealingly.
Hurstwood gazed with slightly parted lips. Drouet was fidgeting with satisfaction.
"To be my wife, yes," went on the actor in a manner which was weak by comparison, but which could not now spoil the tender atmosphere which Carrie had created and maintained. She did not seem to feel that he was wretched. She would have done nearly as well with a block of wood. The accessories she needed were within her own imagination. The acting of others could not affect them.
"And you repent already?" she said, slowly.
"I lost you," he said, seizing her little hand, "and I was at the mercy of any flirt who chose to give me an inviting look. It was your fault -- you know it was -- why did you leave me?"
Carrie turned slowly away, and seemed to be mastering some impulse in silence. Then she turned back.
"Ray," she said, "the greatest happiness I have ever felt has been the thought that all your affection was forever bestowed upon a virtuous woman, your equal in family, fortune, and accomplishments. What a revelation do you make to me now! What is it makes you continually war with your happiness?"
The last question was asked so simply that it came to the audience and the lover as a personal thing.
At last it came to the part where the lover exclaimed, "Be to me as you used to be."
Carrie answered, with affecting sweetness, "I cannot be that to you, but I can speak in the spirit of the Laura who is dead to you forever."
"Be it as you will," said Patton.
Hurstwood leaned forward. The whole audience was silent and intent.
"Let the woman you look upon be wise or vain," said Carrie, her eyes bent sadly upon the lover, who had sunk into a seat, "beautiful or homely, rich or poor, she has but one thing she can really give or refuse -- her heart,"
Drouet felt a scratch in his throat.
"Her beauty, her wit, her accomplishments, she may sell to you; but her love is the treasure without money and without price."
The manager suffered this as a personal appeal. It came to him as if they were alone, and he could hardly restrain the tears for sorrow over the hopeless, pathetic, and yet dainty and appealing woman whom he loved. Drouet also was beside himself. He was resolving that he would be to Carrie what he had never been before. He would marry her, by George! She was worth it.
"She asks only in return," said Carrie, scarcely hearing the small, scheduled reply of her lover, and putting herself even more in harmony with the plaintive melody now issuing from the orchestra, "that when you look upon her your eyes shall speak devotion; that when you address her your voice shall be gentle, loving, and kind; that you shall not despise her because she cannot understand all at once your vigorous thoughts and ambitious designs; for, when misfortune and evil have defeated your greatest purposes, her love remains to console you. You look to the trees," she continued, while Hurstwood restrained his feelings only by the grimmest repression, "for strength and grandeur; do not despise the flowers because their fragrance is all they have to give. Remember," she concluded, tenderly, "love is all a woman has to give," and she laid a strange, sweet accent on the all, "but it is the only thing which God permits us to carry beyond the grave."
The two men were in the most harrowed state of affection. They scarcely heard the few remaining words with which the scene concluded. They only saw their idol, moving about with appealing grace, continuing a power which to them was a revelation.
Hurstwood resolved a thousand things, Drouet as well. They joined equally in the burst of applause which called Carrie out. Drouet pounded his hands until they ached. Then he jumped up again and started out. As he went, Carrie came out, and, seeing an immense basket of flowers being hurried down the aisle toward her, she waited. They were Hurstwood's. She looked toward the manager's box for a moment, caught his eye, and smiled. He could have leaped out of the box to enfold her. He forgot the need of circumspectness which his married state enforced. He almost forgot that he had with him in the box those who knew him. By the Lord, he would have that lovely girl if it took his all. He would act at once. This should be the end of Drouet, and don't you forget it. He would not wait another day. The drummer should not have her.
He was so excited that he could not stay in the box. He went into the lobby, and then into the street, thinking. Drouet did not return. In a few minutes the last act was over, and he was crazy to have Carrie alone. He cursed the luck that could keep him smiling, bowing, shamming, when he wanted to tell her that he loved her, when he wanted to whisper to her alone. He groaned as he saw that his hopes were futile. He must even take her to supper, shamming. He finally went about and asked how she was getting along. The actors were all dressing, talking, hurrying about. Drouet was palavering himself with the looseness of excitement and passion. The manager mastered himself only by a great effort.
"We are going to supper, of course," he said, with a voice that was a mockery of his heart.
"Oh, yes," said Carrie, smiling.
The little actress was in fine feather. She was realising now what it was to be petted. For once she was the admired, the sought-for. The independence of success now made its first faint showing. With the tables turned, she was looking down, rather than up, to her lover. She did not fully realise that this was so, but there was something in condescension coming from her which was infinitely sweet. When she was ready they climbed into the waiting coach and drove down town; once, only, did she find an opportunity to express her feeling, and that was when the manager preceded Drouet in the coach and sat beside her. Before Drouet was fully in she had squeezed Hurstwood's hand in a gentle, impulsive manner. The manager was beside himself with affection. He could have sold his soul to be with her alone. "Ah," he thought, "the agony of it."
Drouet hung on, thinking he was all in all. The dinner was spoiled by his enthusiasm. Hurstwood went home feeling as if he should die if he did not find affectionate relief. He whispered "to-morrow" passionately to Carrie, and she understood. He walked away from the drummer and his prize at parting feeling as if he could slay him and not regret. Carrie also felt the misery of it.
"Good-night," he said, simulating an easy friendliness.
"Good-night," said the little actress, tenderly.
"The fool!" he said, now hating Drouet. "The idiot! I'll do him yet, and that quick! We'll see to-morrow."
"Well, if you aren't a wonder," Drouet was saying, complacently, squeezing Carrie's arm. "You are the dandiest little girl on earth."
终于到了幕拉开的时候了。一切化妆都已细心地完成了,演员们坐下来静等。雇来的小乐队指挥用他的指挥棒在乐谱架上暗示地敲了一下,于是乐队开始奏起了启幕时的柔和乐章。 赫斯渥停止了交谈,和杜洛埃以及他的朋友萨加·莫里生一起朝他们的包厢走去。
“现在让我们来瞧瞧这小姑娘演得怎么样,”他压低声音对杜洛埃说,不让旁人听到。
第一幕客厅那场戏里已有六个演员出现在舞台上。杜洛埃和赫斯渥一眼就看出嘉莉不在其中,于是他们继续轻轻地交谈。这一场里的主要人物是莫根太太、荷格兰太太和替代了班贝格先生的那个演员。那个职业演员的名字叫巴顿,他除了不怯场这一点外,几乎一无可龋不过就目前而言,不怯场显然是最重要的了。演珍珠的莫根太太紧张得手足无措,荷格兰太太则吓得嗓子也沙哑了。演员们个个腿脚发软,勉强背着台词,一点儿表情也没有。幸亏观众们怀着希望和善意,才没有骚动不安,才没有对令人难堪的演出失败表示遗憾。
赫斯渥对此根本不在意。他早就预料这演出不值一看。他关心的只是这演出能勉强过得去,这样他在演出结束后可以有个借口向嘉莉表示祝贺。
但是在最初的惊慌失措以后,演员们已经克服了砸台的危险。他们毫无生气地继续演下去,把原来准备用的表情几乎忘得干干净净,戏演得乏味极了。就在这时候,嘉莉出场了。
赫斯渥和杜洛埃马上看出,她和别人一样,也吓得膝盖发软了。她怯怯地走上舞台,说道:“啊,先生,我们从8点开始就在等你了。”但是她说得那么有气无力缺乏表情,声音又那么微弱,真是令人为她痛苦。
“她吓坏了,”杜洛埃低低地对赫斯渥说。
经理没有吱声。
接下来她应该用开玩笑的口气说一句幽默的台词:“噢,照你这么说,我是你的救命仙丹了。”但是她说得那么平淡,真让人难受得要死。杜洛埃坐立不安了,赫斯渥却一点不动声色。
接下来又有一处,罗拉应该悲伤地预感到灾难迫在眉睫,站起身来幽幽地说:“珍珠,我真希望你当时没说这些话。你该知道张冠李戴这句成语埃”由于缺乏表情,这句话说得可笑之极。嘉莉一点没进入角色,她似乎是在说梦话,看起来她非演砸不可了。她比莫根太太还要糟糕,那位太太倒多少有点镇定下来,至少现在已经能把台词说清楚了。杜洛埃掉头看观众的反应,观众们在默默地忍耐,当然在期待整个演出有个气色。赫斯渥把目光固定在嘉莉身上,似乎想施展慑心术使她演得好一些,用心灵感应把自己的决心灌注到她身上。他真为她难过。
又过了几分钟,该轮到她念那个陌生坏蛋送来的信了。念信前,是那个职业演员和一个叫斯诺盖的角色的对话。斯诺盖是由一个小个子美国人演的。这个角色是个疯疯癫癫的独臂士兵,现在改行当了信差。这小个子演这角色时还真发挥了一点幽默感,让观众耳目略微一新。他用天不怕地不怕的挑战神气大声嚷着他的台词,尽管没有把剧中应有的幽默口气表现出来,演得还是很逗人发笑的。但是现在他下台了,剧情又回到了悲哀的基调。嘉莉是这一幕的主角,可是她还没有克服她的怯常在和强行闯入的歹徒交锋的那场戏里,她演得无精打采,全无生气,让观众无法忍受下去。等她终于下了台,他们才松了口气。
“她太紧张了,”杜洛埃说,自己也感到这批评太温和,没有说出实际状况。
“最好到后台去给她鼓鼓劲。”
杜洛埃很乐意做些什么来改变这令人难堪的局面。他急急绕到侧门,友好的看门人放他进了后台。嘉莉正虚弱地站在舞台的边廊,等着唤她上台的提示,身上的力气和勇气都消失得无影无踪。
“喂,嘉德,”他看着她说道,“你千万别紧张。打起精神来,不要把外面那些家伙放在心上。你有什么好怕的呢?”“我也不知道,”嘉莉说,“我好像演不上来了。”不过她对推销员的来到很感激。看到其他演员都这么紧张,她的勇气也消失了。
“来,”杜洛埃说,“鼓起勇起来。有什么好怕的呢?你现在上台去,好好演一常你有什么要担心的呢?"推销员富有感染力的活跃情绪使嘉莉振作了一些。
“我演得那么糟吗?”
“一点不糟,你只要再加一点生气就行了。就像你上次演给我看的那样。就像那天晚上那样,把你的头这么一扬。”嘉莉想起在家里她演得非常成功,她现在竭力要使自己相信她能演得上来。
“下面是哪一场?”他说着看了一眼她正在研究的台词。
“嗯,就是我拒绝雷埃的那场戏。”
“好,你演这场戏时要活泼一些,”推销员说,“要演得生气勃勃,这是关键。拿出一副满不在乎的劲儿来演戏。”“下面该你了,麦登达小姐,”提示员说。
“啊呀,天哪!”嘉莉说。
“你要是害怕,就是大傻瓜一个,”杜洛埃说,“来吧,振作起来。我就在这里看着你。”“真的?”嘉莉说。
“真的,上台吧,别害怕。”
提示员向她做了一个手势。
她开始往外走,还是像刚才那么虚弱,但是她的勇气突然有点恢复了。她想到杜洛埃在看着她。
“雷埃,”她温柔地说,她的声音比上一场镇定多了。这场戏在排演时曾大得导演的赏识。
“她比刚才镇定多了,”赫斯渥心里想。
她演得没有排演时那么好,但比刚才强多了,观众至少没有反感。整个剧组的演出都有所改善,所以观众没有太注意她的提高。他们现在演得好多了,看来这出戏演得已能将就过去,至少在不太难的那几场里可以过得去了。
嘉莉下台时又激动又紧张。
“怎么样?”她看着他问道,“好一些了吗?”“是啊,好多了。就这样演。要演活它。这一场比刚才要强10倍,比上一场强多了。继续这样演,情绪高昂些。'镇'他们一下。”“真的比刚才强吗?”
“真的,不骗你。下一场是什么?”
“就是舞会那一常”
“哇!这一场你一定可以演好,”他说。
“我可没有把握,”嘉莉回答。
“喂,丫头,”他叫了起来,“这一场你不是演给我看过吗?
你上了台就这么演,你会感到好玩的。就像在家里那么演。你如果在台上演得像在家时那么流畅,我敢打赌你一定成功。你和我赌什么?你一定行的。”这个推销员往往热心和好意过了火,说起话来就没个分寸了。不过他真的认为嘉莉在舞会那场演得非常出色。他想让她在台上当着观众也这么表演。他这么热情,全是由于当时这种场合的气氛。
到了该上场时,他已卓有成效地给嘉莉打足了气。他开始让她感觉到她似乎确实能演好的。他和她说着话时,她以往的那种渴求和伤感情绪又回到了她身上。剧情进展到该她出场时,她的感情正达到高潮。
“我想我能演得好。”
“当然,你一定能的。走着瞧吧。”
台上,凡·达姆太太正在含沙射影地对罗拉进行诽谤。嘉莉听着,突然有了一种感触--她也不知道是什么。她的鼻孔轻轻地嗤着。
“这就是说,”扮演雷埃的职业演员正在说,“社交界对于侮辱总是残忍地以牙还牙。你有没有听说过西伯利亚的狼群?
要是有一个狼因为羸弱而倒下,其它的狼就会把它吞吃下去。
我这个比喻不文雅,但是社交界有种品性很像狼。罗拉冒充贵小姐欺骗了社交界,这个装模作样的社交界当然对这种欺瞒切齿痛恨。”听到自己在舞台上的名字,嘉莉吃了一惊,她开始体会到罗拉处境的难堪,体会到被社会遗弃的人的种种感情。她留在舞台的边廊,沉浸在越来越激愤的情绪中,除了自己沸腾的血液,她几乎什么也没有听到。
“来吧,孩子们,”凡·达姆太太道貌岸然地说,“我们要看好自己的东西。有这么一个手段高明的贼进了门,这些东西就得看看牢了。”“该你了,”提示员在她身边说,但她没有听到。她已经在灵感的引导下,迈着优雅的步子沉着镇定地走向前去。她出现在观众面前,显得美丽而高傲。随着剧情的进展,当社交界的群狼轻蔑地将她拒之千里之外时,她渐渐变得冷漠苍白,孤单无依。
赫斯渥吃惊地眨了眨眼睛,受到了感动。嘉莉的真挚感情已像光波照到戏院的最远的角落,打动了剧场中每个观众的心。能令全世界倾倒的激情的魔力现在出现在舞台上。
观众原先散漫的注意力和情感现在都被吸引住了,像铆钉一样牢牢地固定在嘉莉身上。
“雷埃!雷埃!你为什么不回到她身边去?”珍珠在叫。
每双眼睛都盯着嘉莉。她仍然是那么高傲,带着轻蔑的表情。他们随着她的一举一动而移动,目光紧随着她的目光。
演珍珠的莫根太太向她走近。
“我们回家吧,”她说。
“不,”嘉莉回答。她的声音第一次具有一种震撼人心的力量,“你留下来,和他在一起!”她几乎谴责般地用手指着她的情人。接着她又凄然说道:“我不会让他再难受几天了。”这凄楚因其实单纯而更震人心弦。
赫斯渥意识到他现在看到的是杰出的表演艺术。落幕时观众的掌声,加上这是嘉莉演的这个事实,更提高了他对这表演的评价。他现在认识到她的美。她所做的事远远超出于他的能力范围。想到她是他的人,他感到极度的喜悦。
“好极了,”他说道。一阵强烈的冲动使他站起身来,朝后台门走去。
当他进了后台门找到嘉莉时,她仍然和杜洛埃在一起。他的感情汹涌澎湃,为她所表现的艺术力量和情感所倾倒。他真想以情人的满腔热情倾诉他的赞美,偏偏杜洛埃在常杜洛埃对嘉莉的爱也在迅速复苏,他甚至比赫斯渥还着迷,至少他理所当然地表现得更热烈。
“哇,”杜洛埃说,“你演得出色极了。真是了不起。我早就知道你能演好。啊,你真是个迷人的小姑娘。”嘉莉的双眼发出了成功的光辉。
“我真的演得不错吗?”
“还用问吗?当然是真的了。你难道没听到刚才的鼓掌声吗?”直到现在还隐隐传来掌声。
“我也想我演得差不离--我有这感觉。”
就在这时赫斯渥走了进来。他本能地感到了杜洛埃身上的变化。他看出这推销员现在和嘉莉非常亲热,这使他心里马上妒火中烧。他马上懊悔自己不该打发他到后台来,也恨他夹在自己和嘉莉的中间。不过他还是控制住了自己的情感,掩饰得非常之好。他的眼睛里几乎仍然闪着往日那种狡黠的光芒。
“我心里想,”他注视着嘉莉说道,“我一定要到后台来告诉您,您演得有多么出色,杜洛埃太太。真让人愉快。”嘉莉明白了他的暗示,于是答道:“啊,谢谢你。”“我正在告诉她,我认为她演得棒极了,”杜洛埃插进来说。他现在为自己拥有的姑娘洋洋得意。
“是啊,棒极了。”赫斯渥说着和嘉莉四目相交。嘉莉从他的眼里看到了那些无声的话语。
嘉莉开心地大笑。
“如果您在余下的戏里演得像刚才一样好,您会让我们大家认为您是个天生的女演员。”嘉莉又粲然一笑。她体会到赫斯渥痛苦的处境,因此很希望自己能够单独和他在一起。可是她不理解杜洛埃身上的变化。赫斯渥不得不压抑自己的感情,又无时无刻不在妒忌杜洛埃的在场,所以弄得说不出话来,只好以浮士德般的风度鞠躬告退。一到外面,他就妒忌得咬牙切齿。
“该死的!”他心里说,“难道他一直要这么挡住我的道吗?”他回到包厢里情绪很坏,想到自己的不幸处境,连聊天的兴致也没有了。
下一幕的幕布升起时,杜洛埃回到了座位上。他情绪很活跃,很想和赫斯渥说点悄悄话。但是赫斯渥假装在全神贯注地看戏,目光盯在台上,尽管嘉莉还没出常台上演的是一小段她出场前的通俗喜剧场面,但是他并没有注意台上演的是什么,只顾想自己的心事,都是些令人伤心的思绪。
剧情的进展并没有改善他的情绪。嘉莉从现在起轻易地成了人们兴趣的焦点。观众在第一个坏印象以后,本来以为这戏演得糟透了,毫无可取之处。现在他们从一个极端走到另一个极端,在平庸之处也看到了力度。观众的反应使嘉莉感到振奋,她恰如其份地演着自己的角色,尽管并没有第一长幕结束时那种引起人们强烈反响的激情。
赫斯渥和杜洛埃两人看着她的俏丽的身影,爱心更加炽烈。她显示出来的惊人才华,在这种金碧辉煌的场面中效果突出地展露出来,又得到剧情表现的情感和性格的适当烘托,使她在他们眼里更加迷人。在杜洛埃眼里,她已经不是原来那个嘉莉了。他盼望和她一起回家,以便把这些话告诉她。他急不可耐地等着戏终场,等着他们单独回家的时刻。
相反,赫斯渥从她新展露的魅力中更感到自己处境悲惨可怜。他真想诅咒身旁这个情敌。天哪,他甚至连尽情地喝声采也不行。这一次他必须装出无动于衷的样子,这使他心里感到苦涩。
在最后一幕里,嘉莉的两个情人被她的魅力弄得神魂颠倒,到了登峰造极的地步。
赫斯渥听着戏的进展,心里在想嘉莉什么时候会出常他没有等很长时间。剧作家安排剧中的其他人兜风取乐去了,于是嘉莉一个人出场了。可以说这是赫斯渥第一次有机会看到嘉莉一个人面对观众,因为在其他几幕里总有某个陪衬的角色在常她刚出场,他就突然有个感觉,她刚才的感染力,第一幕结束时把他紧紧吸引住的感染力,又回到了她身上。随着整个剧情临近尾声,大显身手的机会眼看没有了,她积蓄的情感似乎越来越高涨。
“可怜的珍珠,”她的悲悯的声音发自肺腑,“生活中缺少幸福已经够不幸的了。可是看到一个人盲目地追求幸福,却与幸福失之交臂,就太惨了。”她哀伤地凝视着外面开阔的海面,一个手臂无力地倚在光亮的门柱上。
赫斯渥对于她的同情油然而生,同时不禁自怨自哀。他简直认为她是在对他说话。她说话的语气和一举一动就像一支忧伤的乐曲,娓娓叙述着自己内心的感受。再加上他自己和嘉莉之间感情的牵缠,更使他产生了这种错觉。悲伤的感情似乎总是对个人而发,具有令人凄恻的力量。
“其实,她和他生活在一起会非常幸福的。”那小女演员在继续往下说,“她的快乐性格和她朝阳般的笑脸会给任何一个家庭带来生气和欢乐。”她慢慢转过身来,面对着观众,但她似乎并没有看到他们。她的举止自然简单,就好像只有她一个人在常然后她在一个桌子旁坐下来,一边信手翻着书,一边仍在想心事。
“我再也不去企盼无望的东西了,”她几近叹息地低低说道,“我再也不在这茫茫世界抛头露面了。这世上除了两个人,谁也不会知道我的下落。那个纯洁的姑娘将会成为他的妻子,我要把她的幸福当作我的幸福。”她的独白被一个叫作桃花的角色打断了,这让赫斯渥感到遗憾。他不耐烦地转动身子,只盼着她继续说下去。她令他着迷--苍白的脸色,婀娜的身影,珠灰色的衣裙,颈子上挂着的珍珠项链。嘉莉看上去疲惫无助,需要人保护。在这感人的戏剧环境中,他的感情越来越激动,他真想走上前去,把她从痛苦中解救出来,自己也从中得些乐趣。
不一会儿,台上又只剩嘉莉一个人了。她正在心情激动地说:“我必须回城里去,不管有什么危险等在那里。我必须去。
能悄悄地去就悄悄地去,不能悄悄去就公开去。”外面传来了马蹄声,接着传来雷埃的声音:“不用了,这马我不骑了。把它牵到马厩去吧。”他走了进来。接下来的这场戏在赫斯渥身上造成的感情悲剧,不亚于他的特殊复杂的生涯带来的影响,因为嘉莉已决心在这一场中大显身手。现在提示的信号表示该轮到她说了,一种激情已控制了她的情绪。赫斯渥和杜洛埃都注意到她的感情越来越激烈。
“我还以为你已经和珍珠一起走了,”她对她的情人说。
“我是和她一起走了一段路。不过只走了一里路我就和他们分手了。”“你和珍珠没有争吵吧?”“没有。噢,是的,我是说我们一直合不来。我们关系的晴雨表总是'多云转阴'。”“是谁不好?”她从容地问道。
“不能怪我,”他悻悻地说,“我知道我尽了力了,什么该说的我都说了--可是她--”这段话巴顿说得相当糟糕。但是嘉莉以她感人的魅力补救了局面。
“不管怎么说,她是你太太。”她说话时将全部的注意力集中在安静下来的男演员身上,声音变得那么轻柔悦耳:“雷埃,我的朋友,婚姻生活中不要忘了谈情说爱时的誓言,你不该对你的婚姻生活发牢骚。”她把她的一双纤手恳求般地紧紧合在一起。
赫斯渥微微张着嘴专注地看着,杜洛埃满意得简直坐不住了。
“作为我的妻子,不错,”那男演员接口说。相形之下,他演得差多了。但是嘉莉已经在台上造成了一种温柔的气氛,这种气氛并没有受到他的影响。她似乎没有感觉到他演得很糟。即使跟她配戏的只是一段木头,她也可以演得几乎一样出色。因为她是在和她想象中的角色对话,其他人的演技影响不了她。
“这么说,你已经懊悔了吗?”她缓缓地说。
“我失去了你,”他说着一把握住她的小手,“所以只要哪个卖弄风情的姑娘给我一点鼓励,我就昏了头。这要怪你不好--你自己知道--你为什么离开了我?”嘉莉慢慢转过身去,好像在暗中竭力克制某种冲动。然后她又转过身来。
“雷埃,”她说,“我最感欣慰的是想到你把自己的全部的爱给了一个贤惠的姑娘,一个在身世、财产和才华上和你相般配的姑娘。瞧你现在和我说的是什么话埃你为什么总和自己的幸福作对呢?"她最后的问题问得那么自然,在观众和情人听来,她的话好像是对他们个人而发。
终于轮到她的情人叫了起来:“让我们恢复以往的关系吧。”嘉莉的回答温柔感人:“我不能像以往那样待你了。过去的罗拉已经死了。不过我可以用罗拉的魂灵和你说话。”“那么你就这样对待我吧,”巴顿说。
赫斯渥身子前倾。所有的观众都肃静无声,全神贯注地注意着台上。
“你所看中的女人不管是聪明还是虚荣,”嘉莉悲伤地凝视着重重倒在椅子里的情人说道,“不管是美丽还是平常,不管是有钱还是贫寒,她只有一样东西可以给你,也可以不给你--那就是她的心。”杜洛埃感到嗓子哽咽了。
“她的美貌,她的智慧,她的才华,这一切她都可以卖给你。但是她的爱是无价之宝,任何金钱也买不到的。”经理觉得这哀诉是对他个人而发,就好像他们俩单独在一起,他几乎忍不住要为他所爱的女子流泪。她是那么孤弱无助,那么悲伤凄婉,又那么妩媚动人,楚楚可怜。杜洛埃也是情不自已,爱得发狂。他决定不能像以往那样对嘉莉了。对,他要娶她!她配做他的太太。
“她只要一样回报,”嘉莉又说,她几乎没有去听演情人的演员无力苍白的回答,而让自己的声音更和谐地溶入乐队所奏的凄凉的音乐中去:“她只想在你的目光中看到忠诚,从你的声音中听到你的温柔多情和仁爱。你不要因为她不能立刻理解你的活跃思想和远大抱负而瞧不起她。因为在你遭受最大的不幸和灾难时,她的爱还会伴随着你,给你以安慰。”她在继续往下说,赫斯渥必须用他最大的意志力才能压抑和控制自己的感情。“你从树那里可以看到力量和高贵,但是不要因为花只有芬芳而鄙视它。”最后,她用温柔的口气说道:“记住,爱是一个女人唯一可以给予的东西。”她着重强调了“唯一”这个词,说得那么奇妙那么亲切。“但是这是上帝允许我们带到阴间去的唯一东西。”这两个男人倍受爱情的煎熬,十分痛苦,几乎没有听到这一场结束时的几句话。他们眼中只看到他们的偶像以迷人的风度在台上走动,继续保持着他们以前从未意识到的魅力。
赫斯渥下了种种决心,杜洛埃也是如此。他们一起使劲鼓掌,要嘉莉出来谢幕。杜洛埃把手掌都拍疼了,然后他跳了起来,往后台走去。他离开时嘉莉又出来谢幕,看到一个特大花篮正从过道上急急送上来,她就站在台上等。这些花是赫斯渥送的,她把目光投向经理的包厢,和他的目光相遇,嫣然一笑。
他真想从包厢里跳出来去拥抱她,全然不顾他的已婚身份需要小心从事,他几乎忘了包厢里还有熟人在常天哪,他一定要把这可爱的姑娘弄到手,哪怕他得付出一切代价!他必须立即行动。这下杜洛埃就要完蛋了,你别忘了这一点。他一天也不愿意再等了,不能让这个推销员拥有她。
他激动万分,包厢里再也坐不住了。他先走到休息室,随后又走到外面街上思索着。杜洛埃没有回包厢。几分钟后最后一幕也结束了。他发疯似地想和嘉莉单独在一起,诅咒自己的运气太糟了,明明想告诉她他有多么爱她,明明想在她耳边说悄悄话,偏偏还必须装模作样地微笑、鞠躬,装作陌路人的样子。看到自己的希望落空,他呻吟了。甚至在带她去吃夜宵时,他还得装出一副客气的样子。最后他走到后台向她问候。
演员们都在卸装穿衣交谈,匆匆走来走去。杜洛埃正在自我陶醉地夸夸其谈,激动和激情溢于言表。经理费了好大的劲才克制了自己的情绪。
“当然我们得去吃点夜宵,”他说。他的声音和他的真实情感大相径庭,成了一种嘲讽。
“哎,好吧,”嘉莉微笑说。
这小女演员兴高采烈,第一次体会到被人宠爱的滋味,有生以来第一次成了受人仰慕被人追求的对象。成功带来的独立意识还只是初露萌芽。她和情人的关系完全颠倒过来了,现在轮到她俯允施惠,不再仰人鼻息了。她还没有充分意识到这一点。但是在她屈尊俯就时,她的神态中有一种说不尽的甜美温柔。当她一切就绪时,他们登上等在那里的马车驶往商业区。她只找到一次机会表达自己的感情,那是当经理在杜洛埃前头登上马车坐在她身边的时候。在杜洛埃上车前,她温柔冲动地捏了一下赫斯渥的手。经理欣喜若狂,为了单独和她在一起,就算要他出卖灵魂也愿意。“啊,”他心里说,“爱的痛苦啊!”杜洛埃一个劲地缠着嘉莉,自以为他是嘉莉心目中的唯一情人。吃夜宵时他的过份热情使那两个情人大为不快。赫斯渥回家时感到,如果他的爱无法得到发泄,他就要死了。他热烈地对嘉莉悄悄说:“明天。”她听懂了。和推销员以及他的情人分手时,他真恨不得把他杀了,嘉莉也感到很痛苦。
“晚安,”他装出轻松友好的神气说道。
“晚安,”小女演员温情脉脉地说。
“这傻瓜!”他心里在骂。现在他恨透了杜洛埃:“这白痴!
我要让他尝尝我的手段,而且很快!明天走着瞧吧。”
“哇,你真是个奇迹,”杜洛埃捏了捏嘉莉的手臂,心满意足地说,“你真是世上最妩媚可爱的小丫头。”

发帖 回复